|
|
BREEDING
SLAVE (The Unexpurgated Version) by ALLAN ALDISS Copyright
Allan Aldiss Downloaded
from www.silvermoonbooks.com All
characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real
persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental. CONTENTS
1 - I
go to Arabia 2 -
Taken to the harem 3 - Incarcerated
in the harem 4 -
Trained to perform before the Master 5 -
Branded! 6 -
Chosen by the Master 7 -
Given away as a present 8 -
Shorn! 9 -
Looking like a dog 10-
Kennelled! 11-
Oh, the agony of being kept frustrated! 12-
An Enforced Motherhood 13-
In milk for my Mistress 14-
Taken by a dog! 15-
The Grand Performance 16-
Some spectacular matings 17-
Assessed for puppy breeding 18- A
successful trial run 19-
Mated for real 20-
My own litter of puppies 21-
Jealousy! 22-
My friend's introduction to men 23- I
am used to breed dwarfs 24-
Under the heel of Alysha 25-
Sold! 26-
Stabled! 27-
The Six-in-Hand 28-
Put to the stallion 29-
Freedom and recapture 30-
Back with the Princess 1 - I
GO TO ARABIA Agreeing
to go fly to Arabia was the worst thing I could possibly have done. I had
absolutely no idea of the things that can happen to a woman over there. I can
still hardly believe it. If you had told me then that I, Sally
Livingstone, a nineteen year old well educated and intelligent young
Englishwoman, could be tricked and abused so easily and so diabolically, I
would have laughed in your face. I was a very pretty brunette, rather
tall, willowy and, people said, graceful. I was also extremely naive and an
orphan. One of this world's victims waiting to be hooked, that was me. Despite my straight-laced upbringing, I
am - or rather was - a fun-loving and lively person at heart. When at last I
went to a local London university, I was fascinated as the real world, beyond
the drawn curtains and prim lips and dull Victorian furniture of my aunt's
semi-detached little house, began to dawn upon me. Men! Romance! Escape from a dull life!
All these suddenly seemed possible. So, when a very handsome fellow student
suddenly started to make a made a play for me, I was eager for love. When he
said he was a Prince my heart melted. Faisal was a charismatic young man, all
light-brown face and dark hair and flashing teeth. He started to take me out
every day. He was attentive and kind. I found myself falling more and more in
love with him. When he asked to take photographs of me in my bikini, it
seemed both exciting and natural. But he behaved with like a perfect
gentleman, never attempting more than a chaste kiss. It was as if he was
saving me for something - my honey moon! I was thrilled when he told me, in
hushed tones, that he was a close relative of the Ruler of his country, His
Highness Sheik Said. The Sheik, he explained, might be only the ruler of a
few hundred square miles of sand and one small town on the Gulf, but from
under it came all this beautiful oil, gushing out twenty-four hours a day -
something that had made him immensely wealthy ... Nevertheless, despite the thought of all
that money, I promised my Aunt that I would not marry the handsome young
Faisal, and I didn't mean to, anyway not straight away. But it turned out,
when I went with him to the airport to see him off for a short visit home,
that he had everything ready at a registry office on our way. "Unless I return married,' he
explained sadly, 'they are going to choose a bride for me back home." Choose a bride for him! I was overcome
with jealousy. "So come back with me - as my
bride," he said persuasively. "We'll catch the evening plane to
Arabia!" He had even brought a ticket for me, as
well as an Arab passport which, he said, described me as his wife. And he
promised me an Arabian Nights honeymoon. So what could I do but run away with
him? It was all so terribly romantic! A two
month whirlwind courtship and a honeymoon in fascinating Arabia with a real
live Prince! Forgive me, if I seem to have behaved
like a naive schoolgirl. Perhaps I did. But, if so I was to be cruelly
punished for my behaviour, for it all quickly turned to bitterness - as you
will see. It
was getting light again, when after a flight of several hours, travelling
First Class, of course, we arrived. I had dozed for several hours on the
journey, holding Faisal's hands, my head on his shoulder. He had been so charming and attentive. And he looked so
handsome. Oh how I had wished we had been alone! But now my honeymoon, our
honeymoon together, was about to start. I was very disappointed when he said
that we must first go and pay our respects to his cousin the Ruler, but I
soon found myself fascinated by the sight, sounds and smells of Arabia - and
almost overcome by the sheer heat, as we were driven towards Sheik Said's
palace. After crossing the bustling town we rolled across the desert for
several hours before suddenly arriving at an area of green vegetation, of
date palms and of open fields on which sheep grazed. Then a high wall loomed up before us,
shimmering like a mirage in the heat, patrolled by armed guards whom I now
know to be Bedouin. The huge portals were thrown open for us - and as
carefully closed behind us. At that moment I had my first twinge of doubt ... Inside the imposing walls was a
beautifully tended park surrounding a magnificent modern palace, painted
white with green coloured roofs. It was built in the oriental style with
arched arabesque tracery over the windows making it impossible to see in -
or, for that matter, for anyone inside to climb out. Another twinge - but I knew that Faisal,
my Prince Charming, would protect me from all danger. The whole park was dotted with high palm
trees, eucalyptus, and cedars, just like a dream come true. What a place for
a honeymoon! I snuggled up to Faisal, but felt him draw away a little ... I was
rather dismayed, but I soon forgot that as we were led along a corridor and
past several courtyards with tinkling fountains and beautiful flowers. The sun shone on brilliantly coloured
tiles, and then everything dimmed as we were ushered into the Palace itself
by huge bowing black guards in exotically coloured uniforms: perhaps Faisal
was as nervous as I at the thought of meeting the Sheik. We walked through echoing halls of
marble and through several large rooms, each more sumptuous than the one before.
Priceless rugs were scattered everywhere, antique weapons hung from the
walls, and the high vaulted ceilings were decorated in what I now know to be
the oriental style. I noticed with some astonishment that a
tiny dwarf-like figure was running across the room, pointing at me and
laughing like an old fashioned court jester. However I had no time to spare for him,
for trembling in my shoes by now, I found myself facing an ottoman upon which
an elderly stern-faced man with a long grey beard was sitting cross-legged.
This imposing figure was dressed in spotless white Arab dress. It was covered
in a very fine black cloak edged with gold, and a white Arab head-dress with
golden cords round it completed a picture of genuine royalty. He was eagerly looking me up and down
and comparing me with a photograph he was holding in her hand. Astonished, I
recognised as one that Faisal had taken of me in my bikini. To my consternation, Faisal now fell to
his knees, gesturing to me to do the same. After a momentary hesitation I did so.
Then, as I felt the Sheik's stern gaze boring through my scalp, I could not
help blushing even as my eyes fixed themselves on his ornate golden slippers.
I thought of those dark piercing eyes and shivered as I knelt there, not
daring to look up at him. I could hear the Sheik and Faisal
whispering to each other in Arabic - apparently discussing me! Then the Sheik
said aloud and Faisal stood up and pulled me to my feet. He was looking very
pleased. "His Highness hopes that you will
be happy in his country," Faisal translated. I looked into those piercing eyes and
tried to smile, but it was a very feeble effort. The Sheik stared grimly back
and spoke again. "He ... he ..." Faisal was at
a loss. His voice quivered. "He, er ... likes you." The Sheik spoke again, the hint of a
threat in his voice. "And he wishes to inform you,"
continued Faisal in a subdued voice, "that now that you are married to
an Arab, you are to forget what happens in England, you have become a citizen
of his country and subject to its laws and customs." A shiver ran down my spine. I was
rapidly becoming terrified. "Which," said Faisal,
"are those that he decrees." There was a slight but electric pause.
Then the sheik snapped his jewelled fingers and a man stepped silently
forward from the shadows. I had hardly noticed him before, so
engrossed had I been with his master. He was an enormous hideous creature
with a jet black skin, wearing a red turban, vast blue oriental pantaloons
and a short gold embroidered waistcoat that left his hairless black chest
bare. From his wide leather belt hung on one side a bunch of large keys - and
on the other, as if it were a badge of office, a vicious looking
gold-encrusted dog whip. I shuddered. Faisal would not take my
hand. I was scared stiff by now, shivering despite the warmth of the place. The horrible creature took my arm in an
iron grip! Then he looked up at the Sheik and
received a nod, upon which he led me away. I was too amazed, and deep-down
frightened, to protest as I was virtually dragged from the room, looking back
over my shoulder for help. But Faisal stood before the sheik, head
bowed, subservient and, yet, looking strangely pleased ... 2 -
TAKEN TO THE HAREM I had
never before has such a frightening walk as that in the grip of the man from
the shadows, the repulsive giant negro. It was a long hot walk along a corridor,
open at one side to the bright sunlight, to a separate wing of the palace. I
found myself in front of a massive wooden door, decorated with very large
gold plaited nails which gave it a rather forbidding aspect. Two more negroes guarded this door. They
were dressed, like the one who had me in his grip, in huge baggy Turkish
breeches of blue silk gathered at the ankles. They bowed respectfully to the
great brute gripping my arm. Then they unlocked and swung open the great door
and let us through. The sound of it being locked behind us
was decidedly unpleasant, but inside it was cool and mercifully less bright. However, before I could take anything in
I was confronted by another shock - for the big door swung open again and a
woman appeared before me out of the shaft of brightness, a dark haired, woman
of perhaps twenty-five. She was tall and exceptionally beautiful with
piercing green eyes. She was covered in jewellery of all sorts, broaches,
bracelets and rings, and wore a beautifully cut long brocade caftan. The negro who had brought me bowed
humbly before her as she looked me up and down in a very haughty way. There followed some speech between them
in Arabic, a language that was totally strange to me. The negro had a
surprisingly high-pitched voice. I gathered that he was called Marak. Then I
heard the name of Faisal, my husband, and hope grew within me - they must be
aware that I was his new wife, and were no doubt saying that he would be
joining me shortly. The young woman turned to me and spoke
in good English with a Arab accent. "Go with Marak. He will take care of
you, show you your mattress, take you to the bathroom, give you all the help
you will need here." I cannot describe the relief I felt at
hearing someone speak in English, and a woman at that! Helpful, too! But
before I could ask any of the hundreds of questions that tumbled over themselves
on my tongue, she turned on her heel and walked away. I started to run after her, but the big
negro - Marak, as I now knew him to be - gripped my arm and held me fast as
the great door was opened once again. Seconds later, despite my struggles, the
proud lady had disappeared into the brightness outside. "Let me go, too" I cried out. "No!" said Marak in heavily
accented broken English, as the door was closed and locked behind her. But at
least he, too, could communicate with me, too! "That Princess Raisa, she
favourite daughter of Sheik. She free to come and go. But you stay here. In
harem!" I did not understand the awful
implications of his words at that moment. Was I being treated as an honoured
guest? "She not pleased about you,"
added Marak ominously. "You English." He sounded as if the fact was of great
significance, and this added to my genera unease. But before I could collect
my wits together, Marak was leading me out into another courtyard. Forgetting all about this strange
conversation, I looked around. In the centre was a tinkling fountain and beds
of pretty flowers. The open area was surrounded by a cloister with Arab style
columns through which I could see into a large room filled with oriental
divans, carpets and cushions. In the room were a score of women! They were all pretty young women, and
all sorts of skin colour were represented, from ebony to milk white. And they
seemed to be half naked! They were dressed just in light muslin with bare
feet. They were looking out at me with
curiosity and, as Marak led me into the room, they got up and surrounded me,
chattering away in what was presumably Arabic. They fingered my smart suit,
in which I had been married only the day before. They examined my handbag and
my simple costume jewellery, clearly astonished to see a woman dressed in
European clothes. Then Marak held up his huge hand and
they fell back suddenly and in respectful silence. He led me out into the
courtyard again and towards the other side, where there turned out to be a
large dormitory, though it contained no bed, just several lines of rolled up
mattresses. Once again there were no doors and anyone standing in the
courtyard would be able to see each mattress. To my astonishment I saw that high up
the corners of the room were two television cameras. "This your bed," he said,
waving to one of the mattresses. "But ..." This was impossible!
Utterly impossible! I hadn't come here to sleep on a mattress on the floor
surrounded by a mass of other girls. I was on my honeymoon! "I want
Faisal, I want my husband," I managed to gasp out at last. Marak waved a dismissive hand and took
me to the adjoining big bathroom. "Here you take shower, brush hair,
and ..." Again astonished, I saw another two
little television cameras high up in the corner of this room too. Then I
blushed with embarrassment as he pointed to a long line of little chamber
pots, like those used by children, and held one up for me to see. Each had
some Arabic numbers written on it. He picked up a spare one wrote some Arabic
numerals on it with a special pen. "Your Harem number," he
explained. "You use this." His meaning was embarrassingly clear and
in any case, except for a sluice in the corner, there was no sign of a normal
loo in this otherwise luxurious and almost Western style bathroom. Back to the dormitory. Now I noticed
that, as well as the television cameras, there were bars behind the silken
curtains over the windows at the back of the room, as if to make the whole place
into a close surveillance prison. I gestured enquiringly to them, but Marak
merely laughed. Then he clapped his hands four times. Then for my next shock as four young
negresses, evidently servants, ran into the dormitory and prostrated
themselves in front of him. They couldn't have been much more than eighteen
or so. Their breasts were naked and they were dressed merely in a sort of
transparent tutu round the waist. On their wrists and ankles were a sort of
iron bracelet that seemed to me to have been hammered together and each was
fitted with a prominent ring. Marak spoke to them sharply in Arabic,
giving them orders I could not understand. Two ran off and the other two
started to unbutton my suit! Yes, to unbutton my suit! Should I have fought against them? I
realise now that it would have been useless, even if amazement and dismay had
not struck me so hard as to render me temporarily powerless. Taking advantage of this they removed my
jewellery and then actually started on my underwear! Just as I was about to go berserk at
being undressed before Marak, he turned and left, seemingly uninterested. I relaxed somewhat and allowed them to
continue. There seemed little point in struggling in this strange place,
where no doubt customs were different. When I was naked, they took me into the
bathroom and proceeded to soap me and wash me all over. I must admit that I
was beginning to enjoy their attentions and when I got out of the scented
bath I felt much relaxed and had almost forgotten my worries about being
separated from Faisal - I was sure it was only for a little while, and it was
quite nice to be prepared for him like this. Then
suddenly Marak came back into the bathroom and with him was the Princess
Raisa. I cowed back into the bath, but Marak gripped my hair in one huge hand
and lifted me to my feet. Then holding my hands behind my back with his other
hand he showed me off, naked , to the the Princess. I blushed as if I was showing off to a
man, and in a way the interest that the Princess was taking in my naked body
was more like that of a man. As I was held helplessly by Marak, she ran her
long pointed finger nails round my breasts and down over my tummy. As she did
so she was talking in Arabic to Marak. Finally she seemed satisfied and seemed
to be giving him instructions. Then she turned on her heel and strode out of
the room, leaving me feeling strangely uneasy. When
minutes later I as taken back into the dormitory, I was again taken aback.
All my things had gone, everything, clothes, handbag and costume jewellery. As I looked around for them I saw Marak.
He was looking in from the arcade outside the dormitory. Horror! I tried to
hide my nakedness with my hands, but he took no notice. He had with him the
two girls who had run off before. Now they were carrying various clothes they
must have been to fetch. They laid them on my mattress. Here was everything that I needed to
dress in the Eastern style: transparent veils and tulles, heavy bracelets,
collars and jewels and as sort of puffed out trousers, gathered at the ankle,
and made of transparent material. The two girls proceeded to dress me
under the stern eye of Marak. It was intensely embarrassing, especially as
there was no underwear and my breasts were left totally uncovered. To all intents
and purposes I was completely nude when fully dressed, for every detail and
curve of my body could be seen through the veil-like material. To finish it all off, one of the girls
pinned a lovely Camellia into my hair, which had been unfastened and now hung
down my back, like that of a child. Instinctively I looked into the mirror. I
could not help smiling approvingly - Faisal would love this! To my
embarrassment, however,
Marak actually complemented me on my beauty. Then he rather strangely produced two
little red pills, which he made me swallow. "Vitamins!" he said
nonchalantly. I was given two of them every day in the harem from then on. I
noticed that none of the other girls were given them. 3 -
INCARCERATED IN THE HAREM Marak
led me back across the courtyard into an alcove off the big room in which I
had first seen the other women. I was now dressed, or rather undressed, just
like them. Marak left the alcove which was immediately invaded by a number
of other girls, may be twenty or thirty of them, all dressed as revealingly
as myself. They clapped their hands in childish delight as the black servant
girls now produced little plates of biscuits, dates, figs and other exotic
fruits. They put their arms round my neck, kissed me, touched me, and
jealously admired the jewels that had been arranged upon me like decorations
on a Christmas tree. Soon they were nibbling the fruits or
helping themselves to little cups of mint tea, chattering away like bright
little birds. They seemed absurdly child-like for grown women. Two of them,
white girls, came up to me and spoke in English. "They call me Dhana," said
one, a very pretty, petite, ash blond. "And they call me Djelba,"
said the other, a splendid brunette, also petite. "Were you English?" asked
Dhana. "Like me?" "But I still am English," I
replied. "What do you mean, "was I English?" "Oh no!" she said, laughing.
"Here, you're no longer an English girl! You've lost your nationality
now. You are just like the rest of us - you just belong to the Ruler, His
Highness Sheik Said. "No! No! Not at all!" I
replied naively. "I am the wife of Faisal, the Sheik's cousin, and I'm
on my honeymoon ..." This remark was greeted with laughter. "No!" Dhana said to me kindly.
"There are no wives here! Your so-called marriage to Prince Faisal will
not be recognised here. And it won't be with him that you'll be having a
honeymoon, but with our Master, His Highness Sheik Said! You're in his harem
- living under the constant control and supervision of his black eunuchs, of
whom Marak is the head one. His Highness is our Master and we are all merely
part of his chosen collection of concubines - his slaves. And now you're just
another - but you're supposed to be proud to have been accepted by him." "No! No!" I screamed.
"I'm a married woman - married to a charming and handsome young man.! This was greeted with more laughter, and
I burst into tears. Dhana and Djelba surrounded me, tenderly dried my tears,
whispered little words of consolation, and put compresses of cold rose water
on my forehead, on my face and on my breasts, and took me in their arms. I remembered that everything connected
with my former life had disappeared including my passport, my money, my
cheque book, my credit cards, my address book and even my pen, along with all
my most personal and intimate possessions, and even my European clothes. I remembered the television cameras and
the bars on the window. I remembered the strange high-pitched voice of Marak
and the way he had nonchalantly supervised my being dressed in my revealing
harem costume. Yes, it was true! I really was a prisoner, shut up in this
harem with nothing to remind me of my real identity. And no one in England
knew where I was - not even my aunt! I realised that I had been horribly
betrayed by Faisal, whom I had thought was my husband. "It just can't be true," I
cried. But I knew that it was. I was sobbing bitterly now, as realisation
sank in. My two companions were full of
gentleness and sweetness as they explained my horrible predicament. I learned
indeed that marriages abroad were simply not recognised here and, so, I was
not Faisal's wife at all. But I was now well and truly incarcerated in the
harem of Sheik Said. Faisal had simply given me to the rich and powerful
Sheik in order to get into his good books, so that the Sheik would then give
him a good job in the Government, and so that he could then marry his
beautiful cousin, Alysha. This marriage had been planned for a
long time. Alysha was a close friend of Princess Raisa and it was she who,
knowing her elderly father's penchant for young white girls, had suggested
that Faisal should get into the Sheik's good books by tricking a white girl
into coming out here - where she could then be put to use in the old man's
harem. So it was that I had become the slave
and unwilling concubine of this horrible old man! Suddenly I stood up, crying that it was
all too monstrous, too awful and that I would never accept it all. I stamped
my feet whilst the other girls still calmly chewed the biscuits, ate the
fruit and sipped the mint tea. It had all, I now realised, been produced to
celebrate my incarceration in their Master's harem! I said that I was going to protest to my
husband and to the Sheik's daughter, Princess Raisa. My companions once again
burst out laughing. Dhana gave me to understand that I was wasting my time -
especially with Raisa. They said that she was a Lesbian who had a coterie of
her own girls. She was very jealous, bad tempered and strict with her own
slave girls. "A lesbian?" I exclaimed,
remembering how she had examined me, naked, in the bathroom as if she had
been a man. "Oh, yes," replied Dhana,
"she sometimes asks her father to give her a girl who had caught her eye
in his harem. We're always frightened she might want one of us!" Again I remembered how she examined me
in the bathroom. Goodness! Dhana said that the Princess had the
reputation of hating European girls and in particular any English girls.
Apparently, she had been sent to school in England, where she had been teased
and called a 'wog', instead of being treated as a Princess. She now sought her revenge on the
unwilling white girls in her father's harem. Dhana advised me to avoid
crossing her path. Luckily, she explained, Raisa's time was much taken up by
her dogs. "Dogs?" I queried. "Oh yes," Dhana told me,
"she's a great dog fancier. She breeds them and often shows them abroad.
Breeding is a hobby she learnt about in England. They say she also tries to
breed dwarfs." Dhana
tried to persuade me to calm down. I should, she said, now settle down and
get used to the sleepy and lazy life of the harem, trying to earn the
goodwill of the Master and hoping, one day, to be chosen by him for his
pleasure. This was now to be the sole aim of my
future life! "No! Never!" I screamed.
"I'm not a slave girl!" In a rage I pulled off the bracelets,
jewels, broaches and collars with which I had been adorned and threw onto the
floor, still screaming and stamping my feet. The row that I was making resulted in
Marak coming rushing back into the dormitory. He came up to me and gave me
two tremendous slaps across my face which made me loose my balance. I fell to
the ground. "You brute!" I shouted up at
him. "No! I'm not a slave! I'm a free girl! I can do what I like! You
can't keep me here! I'm an Englishwoman - and I will complain to the British
Ambassador!" "You keep quiet!"shouted
Marak, furious that his authority was being questioned. "You just an
Arab girl now, a Christian slave, a dirty little animal! I make you realise
what you are now. But first you get punished. You learn to be obedient humble
little girl. My whip teaches you lesson!" Whilst saying this he had put his foot
on my back between my shoulders, using his weight to hold me immobile and
glued to the floor. Then he unfastened the multi-thronged whip that I had
seen hanging from is belt and began to whip my bottom, methodically and
slowly. I had never been beaten, not even as a
young child. The strokes which were falling on my poor little behind hurt
like mad. But they also affected me mentally for, don't forget, they were
given to me in the presence of so many other girls who, apparently used to
such spectacles, continued quietly to sip their mint tea and help themselves
to the delicacies which had been offered to them. "You are a cry baby!" said
Marak slowly in his heavy accent as he continued to beat me. "You scream
like lamb having throat cut when you just get a few taps. What you do when
you given serious beating? Eh? ... Now you must learn, whether you like it or
not, you now belong Master!" With every phrase he uttered in his
broken English he paused and then gave me another stroke of his whip. With
each stroke, the various throngs seemed to set my tender bottom on fire and
even to penetrate ... the pain was awful. "You now in Master's harem. I
supervise girls in harem. You obey me! You do what I say! And at once! You
understand?" "Oh! Ow! No! Please! Ow! No more!
It's terrible! Stop! Ow! It's hurting too much. Ow!" I screamed with
each leisurely stroke. "Well? You behave now? You keep
quiet?" The strokes continued with the same awful regularity. "Yes! ... I'll ..." "You obey? You do what told? Like
little animal?" "Ow! No more! ... Please! ... I beg
you!" "You beg me what? Come on! Say
it!" "I beg you not to beat me any more
... I will be a good girl ... I will do what I'm told." "Look, you other girls!" I
heard the big negro slowly say laconically in a mixture of Arabic and
English, as he continued to thrash me slowly. "Look at this dirty little
Christian girl. Hardly she arrive in harem ... instead of being proud to be
admitted to Master's harem and of being given jewels, she throw them on floor
... she insult Master ... Take that you dirty little animal!" The thongs of the whip continued to fall
on my reddened and now naked bottom - for the thongs had cut the thin
material of my trousers to ribbons. I must have been a grotesque sight. I saw
that several of the girls were grinning as they looked at me. I felt horribly
embarrassed to be whipped on the bare bottom like a naughty little girl in
front of these laughing girls. And by a man! And a horrible black negro at
that! It was too awful! Any remaining pride had been beaten out of me ... My
sobs were choking me ... Gasping for breath I managed to cry out. "Yes ... I'll obey ... Please, I
beg you ... Don't beat me any more ... It hurts too much ... I'll do whatever
you want ... I'll be a good girl." "Then get up!" ordered Marak.
"Kneel there! At my feet!" I knelt up and without thinking put my
hands back to ease the pain in my burning bottom. But the negro was watching
out for this. His whip came down again - this time across my forearms. I gave
a little cry of pain and took my hands away. "Now you crawl and pick up each
jewel you threw to the floor ... You bring here to my feet, like little
dog!" Panic-stricken and conquered I had to
crawl round the floor looking for the jewels and bracelets that I had torn
off when I had lost my temper. I had to bring them one by one and place them
at the huge negro's feet. The thongs of his whip drove me on and on, falling
now across my back and even catching my now hanging breasts. I sobbed. My eyes were full of tears.
Marak made me beg for pardon, kneeling at his feet in front of the other
girls. Sobbing, utterly overwhelmed by his whip and desperately humiliated, I
had to obey. I, a proud English girl, had to beg an ignorant negro for his
forgiveness - and to promise never to do it again. Marak confiscated the jewels and spoke
in an ironic tone that I did not then understand. "So you not like these
jewels, uh? You not worry! One day soon you wear something very different ...
specially made to fit you! And this time you may not find so easy to take off!" Finally he made me crawl across the room
behind him and lick his shoes whilst he again caressed my backside with his
whip. Then delighted with having reduced me to
helpless and abject submission, the burly negro turned and left the alcove. As
soon Marak had left, several of the girls who would from now on be my
companions in slavery helped me up. They lay me down on on a couch and rubbed
some special lotions into my skin. The effect was startling. Within minutes,
I felt much better and was soon getting over the effect of my whipping. There is no doubt that Arabs may know
how to make you suffer atrociously, and are experts in the art of spinning
out the pain, but nevertheless they also have the secret of curing you
quickly afterwards - if only to enable them to start again as quickly as
possible! Certainly the delicate massage which was
given to me by a variety of different hands made me feel a new person -
especially when these same delicate hands reached the most intimate parts of
my body! I saw a girl go to the doorway that led
out onto the courtyard as if keeping a lookout. I noticed that there was no
television camera in this alcove. Then the other girls started to tickle
me gently between my legs, through my little triangular forest of body hair.
Soon they were rubbing harder and faster until to their delight they saw my
oily liquid appear - which unbelievably they then fought to come and lick! So it was that despite such a beating -
the first I had had in the whole of my life - I have to admit that I soon
climaxed abundantly and my whole body was shaken with spasms that delighted
the girls who surrounded me. I saw that several wanted to do the same
to each other but they kept looking nervously at the doorway. I could not help reflecting that despite
the awful pain of my beating, and the humiliation of it being inflicted on me
by a negro in front of these other girls who as yet I scarcely knew, this
beating had certainly greatly speeded up my climax and had made it much
greater than I had ever experienced when secretly playing with myself. The girl standing by the doorway called
out a warning. The girls surrounding me stood back and looked quite innocent
as Marak came back again. He looked angrily round at them, clearly suspecting
that they had been misbehaving in his absence. He now held a long whippy cane
in his hand. He called out something and waved them out with his cane towards
the doorway where another negro, apparently junior to him, but also huge and
also dressed like him, stood ready to lead the girls away. I realised with shock that the negro
eunuchs supervised the girls the whole time - particularly to stop them from
misbehaving with each other in the way that, taking advantage of Marak's
unusual temporary absence, they had misbehaved with me. How awful, I thought,
to be supervised so intimately. But worse was to follow. 4 -
TRAINED TO PERFORM BEFORE THE MASTER Marak
had kept back Dhana and Djelba when sending away the other girls. "You three white girls now start
learn new exhibition to please Master. It make him excited watch Christian
girls made to play with each other!" I can't describe all that we were made
to do during the next few days. It was a routine, like a ballet, which we had
to learn to do to music - Arabic music - with the hideous Marak as our
choreographer. It was terribly embarrassing to be
taught to excite each other's bodies by a man, a black man, and one who
clearly knew all about how a woman's body can be brought to the very edge of
climaxing - and then kept there, without allowing a climax to take place. As we knelt and grovelled on the floor,
kissing, touching and sucking, the negro stood over us, his raised cane in
his hand, as he called out the words of command that told us to proceed to
the next part of our shameful exhibition - knowing as we did so that the
slightest hesitation or mistake would be rewarded with a stroke of the cane. Soon we had learnt a degrading but
unbelievably exciting routine that went on for over a quarter of an hour.
Soon the terrifying black eunuch no longer had to stand over us with a cane,
he could, like a conductor, stand back with merely a whip in his hand - a
whip which he cracked periodically to signal the next sequence in our
shameful exhibition. It was terrible being taught by a man
the secret caresses that woman use amongst themselves - something that I must
admit, however, to enjoying very much. Indeed, under the guidance of Marak's
frightening cane, I willingly became a most adept follower of the school of
Lesbos. It was indeed highly exciting, but also
highly frustrating for we were never allowed to reach a climax, nor to give
each other the relief that we craved. Such relief, I learnt, was something
that could only be earned in the bed of the Master - or, but only with his
express permission, when performing our demeaning exhibition in front of him. Moreover, Marak ensured that we would
not illicitly obtain relief during the rehearsals by having each one of us
held by one of his equally hideous negro assistants by a leash attached to a
collar fastened round our necks. As we writhed and wriggled in obedience
to Marak's commands, each of the other negroes would be closely watching the
girl whose lead he held. Like Marak, they were all very experienced at
detecting the signs that a girl was about to reach her climax. Over and over again, just when I was
about to obtain the relief that I was longing for, my lead would be jerked
back and I would be away from the mouth, hands or body of my companion who
was so exciting me. The negro would then give me two strokes
of his whip across my helpless shoulders as a punishment for allowing my
helpless body to get too excited. I would then continue to be held back
momentarily, by my black eunuch, to cool off, whilst my companions continued
the performance. Then a minute later, my leash would be relaxed and I would
be ordered, like a performing animal, with a sharp tap of the whip on my
buttocks, to join in the performance again. It was, of course, all highly degrading
to be controlled in such a way by men! And by uneducated negroes at that! What made it even worse was that we
often had to rehearse it all while also being watched by the grinning little
dwarf I had first noticed when being presented to the Sheik. Apparently,
although not black, he too was a eunuch and had the run of the harem. He was
a favourite of the Sheik and the other girls said that he acted as his spy,
reporting back to the Sheik any criticism or complaint he heard a girl make
about being kept locked up in the harem - a report that was immediately
followed by an order from the Sheik to Marak to have the girl in question
thrashed as a lesson to the others. But that was not all, for we were told
that we would be held by our leashes by the negroes when we performed in
front of the Sheik. We would have to excite each other in front of him, and
to remain excited as we executed Marak's shame-making choreography. But
unless the Sheik deigned to allow one or more of us any relief, then even in
the actual performance we would be jerked back if we looked like reaching a
climax, just as they did in the long drawn out and repeated rehearsals. Nor did my frustration end when the
rehearsals were over. The girls in the harem were always under the
surveillance of a black eunuch at all times, even in the bathroom and at
night in the dormitory. The reason for this strict surveillance,
I soon learned, was to ensure that we were kept pure and never allowed to
play with each other or ourselves. To have done so would have been equated
with being unfaithful to the Sheik with another man. We had to look to our
elderly Master for any pleasure, and only to him! I was still very innocent. My aunt had
brought me up in a stupidly puritanical way. Before meeting the man who was
to become my so-called husband, I had hardly had anything to do with men. So
my sexual training with Marak, albeit in the joys of lesbianism, had come as
a startling revelation of the thrilling excitement of sex. Dhana and Djelba were, of course, much
more experienced than I - though even they had had little experience of men
other than their Master the Sheik. The three of us formed a great
friendship. We ate together, we spent hours talking together and, thanks to
Marak's training sessions, we got to know each other intimately. We could
even commiserate with each other over our enforced state of frustration - or
purity as the black eunuchs called it! The fact that we were all three of us
Europeans, and well educated ones at that, did, of course, make us feel
similarly about the many humiliations to which we had to submit, and in
particularly the lose of our freedom. One matter which I could not get out of
my mind, was when the Sheik would decide to take my virginity, or to order
the three of us to perform our increasingly perfect exhibition in front of
him. Apparently he had gone away for a few weeks after my arrival, and it was
awful having to wait to be raped. When greatly daring I had asked Marak
when he thought the Master would send for me, he just smiled and pointed to
the lattice grills that looked down into the harem and to the television
cameras. "Master already watching you every
day. When he decide you ready, he will send for you. Meanwhile you think of
him! You must learn to love him!" Indeed, I soon found that, like Dhana
and Djelba, I simply could not get him out of my mind. At night time, lying on the floor on our
mattresses, we had to keep our hands above the bedclothes so that the black
eunuch who put us to bed could ensure that we could not secretly reach down,
under our sheets. The presence of a silently patrolling black eunuch also, of
course, ensured that no girl dared to creep into another girl's mattress. I used to spend hours lying awake in the
dormitory thinking about the horrible old man who was playing cat and mouse
with my virginity. To him I was just a toy - a new toy. 5 -
BRANDED! Several
days passed. Each seemed longer and more depressing than its predecessor as I
waited and waited to be raped by the terrible old Sheik. Princess Raisa did
not return to the harem and I had completely forgotten about Marak's strange
remarks about her interest in me. There was little to do in the harem. Not
only did the black eunuchs not allow the girls to have even a glimpse of a
man, but they also did not allow them any books, magazines, newspapers,
television or radios. They were deliberately kept in a state of child-like
ignorance of the outside world. Nor did the eunuchs allow us pens or
writing paper, in case we tried to smuggle a letter out of the harem. The long days were largely spent,
constantly watched over by black eunuchs, as I splashed, stark naked, in the
swimming pool with my new friends and fellow performers, Dhana and Djelba -
when we were not being made to practice our little degrading exhibition. I longed to stretch out in the warm sun
and sunbathe, but this was forbidden. Marak told me that the Sheik liked the
skin of his European slave girls to remain as white as milk. Dhana, the other English girl, told me
she thought she had been in the harem for about three years. Not being
allowed access to a calendar or allowed to keep a diary, made it difficult to
be sure. Apparently, she and her mother had gone to join her father who was
working for an aid organisation in the Sudan. They had been caught up in a
revolt, and her father killed. Their captors, eager to make a little money,
had sold her mother and herself to Arab slave traders who took them, chained,
to Arabia. . Her real name had been Jane, a name she
had lost on the day when, having been bought by the Sheik, she and her mother
had been branded on the buttocks with a red hot branding iron with the crest
of the ruling family and her harem number. I had, of course, noticed the
brand mark, which was intended to allow her to be recognised as a slave, and
returned to her owner, should she ever try to escape. Fascinated with Dhana, the Sheik had
decided that he would like to have a little sister of her's as well - for his
old age, as he put it. He had had her mother mated, gagged and hooded, with a
young blond Scandinavian tourist who had thought that he had been secretly
smuggled into the harem by Marak for a discreet rendezvous with a beautiful
Arab Princess. Marak had carefully calculated the day
of her mating and had previously put her on a course of fertility pills, and
she had conceived a pair of beautiful blonde little girls whom the Sheik was
having reared in another of his palaces. Dhana's mother, having then done her
duty as far as the Sheik was concerned, had been given to his delighted
guards for their amusement. Dhana had never seen her again. Djelba, I learned, was a German girl who
had been tricked by an older man into coming out to Arabia as his secretary
on a business trip. Once here, she had been presented to the Sheik by her
so-called lover, in return for a large contract that he had then been
awarded. Apparently her family had then been told that she had drowned in a
bathing accident. She, too, had been branded, and indeed I
had seen that all my companions had been branded with the same mark of two
crossed scimitars, sometimes on the thigh and sometimes on the buttocks. I
realised, with horror, that sooner or later I too would have to suffer the
same degrading treatment. All the other girls had lost their body
hair, giving them a strange little-girl appearance. It seemed to make them
even more naked and animal-like. It could only be a question of time before
I, too, lost my body hair: I dreaded that moment almost as much as the the
thought of being branded. Indeed, it all happened only a few days
later. It was nearly the end of the afternoon siesta. We were all lying on
our beds in the harem watched closely by one of the black eunuchs. Suddenly
Marak and another black eunuch entered the harem and made me get up, and tied
my wrists behind my back. Lifting me up as if I were a little doll, they
carried me out of the dormitory. Half carried and half walking, I screamed
and shouted for help - until Marak shut me up with several strokes of his
whip. Up till then, I had not really been
badly treated in the harem. But the idea of being branded for ever on my body
drove me mad with fear. They took me down to a basement room, which seemed to
be a veritable torture chamber. I was horrified and terrified by the sight of
so many instruments of torture: heavy iron collars, chains, pulleys hanging
from the ceiling, couches, trestles, and whips of every conceivable type. I was taken up to a large pillar to
which a heavy metal collar was attached by a short chain. The collar was put
round my neck and closed with a sinister click. My feet were chained together
in a way that prevented the slightest movement. My wrists were fastened round
the pillar. Marak threatened me with his whip,
making me keep quite still. Then I was blindfolded. I could not see the
blacksmith, but I could hear him fanning the flames. Suddenly I felt a
terrible burning sensation on my right buttock. It seemed to go on and on. I
screamed and screamed. There was a smell of burning flesh ... I fainted. I
came to again in the dormitory, lying on my mattress on my belly. I was quite
unable to move with my wrists and ankles tightly tied to rings in the floor
near the four corners of the mattress. Dhana and Djelba were bending over me.
They told me that I was going to have to stay tied like this for two days to
prevent me from scratching the scar of the brand if it started to itch. It had been done! I was branded as if I
was one of my Master's animals. And my two friends again told me that thanks
to these brands, every single slave girl, without exception, who had
succeeded in getting out of the harem, had sooner or later been recognised
and dragged back for punishment. Slavery might officially have been
abolished, but no one anywhere in the Arab world would risk their lives
harbouring a girl branded with the well known crest of the Ruler of this
small but immensely rich country. On the contrary everyone knew that a
huge reward would be paid to anyone returning an escaped concubine,
especially a white one, or who helped her recapture. Even one girl who had
escaped to Europe and had settled down and got married, had eventually been
found and returned in chains to the Master. They fetched a mirror and held it up
behind me. They told me to raise my hips and look round. I turned my head and
saw, between the parted cheeks of my bottom, my now smooth and hairless
beauty lips. I was now as hairless as a little girl, just like all the other
concubines in the harem. Alongside my now prettily, but
shamefully exposed beauty lips, I saw the brand on my bottom. It was bright
green! Colouring had been put into the wound so as to make the scar stand out
even more. This very noticeable and irremovable scar would now differentiate me
for ever from the rest of the human race. I must admit that, thanks to the lotions
and creams that the two girls were allowed to rub into the wound, all the
pain quickly went. But seeing the terrible brand drove home to me that I
could never now hope to be free again. I could certainly see that even should
I manage to escape, then sooner or later, I too would be recognised and
dragged back to my Master, whose property I now was. The brand made me realise, more than
ever, that I was just a slave, an animal, the property of the Sheik. All that
I had left to remind me that I had once been a free young woman was my name -
and that would no doubt soon be taken away from me. Once again several days passed - days in
which I kept wondering when I would have to please my Master and cursing him
for keeping me on tenterhooks in this awful way. Then suddenly there was great
excitement. The Master wished to see our little performance. I was terrified.
I just lay on my mattress, watching Dhana and Djelba painting and powdering
their bodies - making themselves look as beautiful as possible, as if their
very lives depended on it. Marak came into the dormitory to see how
we were getting on. Seeing me still lying there, he raised his whip ... with
a little cry I rushed over to the long dressing table and started, too, to
paint my eyes, my face, my nipples and my now hairless beauty lips. Soon, each held on a leash by a black
eunuch, we were crawling into the big harem display room reserved for the
Master's own use. The Master was sitting comfortable amongst a pile of large
Eastern cushions and pouffes. Humiliated and embarrassed by my nudity and by
being held on a leash by a negro, I was too shy to look at him. I saw that he had a girl on either side
of him. They were dressed only in harem trousers with their breasts bare.
They were smiling up at him and their hands were at his groin. Clearly our
little performance was merely to act as additional excitement. Suddenly there was music, the same Arab
music to which we had been made to perform so often. Marak cracked his whip.
My keeper gave me a sharp crack across my bottom with his whip and loosened
his hold on my leash. We were off! Soon I found myself responding to the
embraces of my two companions - mutual embraces which, of course, we had had
to practise so often. To my horror, I found that having to
perform so degradingly in front of a real man, my Master, the man whose brand
I now bore, made me even more aroused than I had been during our rehearsals.
I saw that my companions were also being affected in the same shameful way.
Constantly, much to the Master's amusement, our black eunuchs had to pull us
back by our leashes to stop us from climaxing without permission. Finally,
Dhana was allowed by our Master to reach a devastating climax, but Djelba and
I were kept cruelly frustrated. At last our little exhibition was over.
The music stopped. The two girls sitting alongside the Sheik renewed their
loving attentions. The Sheik waved us away. Our leashes were given a sharp tug
and we crawled out of the room, feeling more like performing animals than
ever. The next evening, there was even greater
excitement in the harem. Marak announced a Full Parade. The Master was to
choose one or more concubines for the night. There was a rush by each girl to
get herself ready, to do her hair, to powder herself all over, to spray
expensive scent over herself and to make herself look as irresistible as
possible so as to catch the eye of the Master and perhaps become his
favourite. I, on the contrary, did nothing. Once
again I lay on my mattress, thinking bitterly of the way I had dreamt of
having a romantic honeymoon in the arms of the handsome young Faisal, and
then of what I had now become - thanks to his betrayal ... A body to be used!
... A slave branded like a mere animal! ... A performing animal, forced to
put on a display of lesbianism. No! I told myself with a sudden start,
this sort of thing just can't happen in the twentieth century. I'm a free
Englishwoman, an educated girl and I jolly well intend to get back my
freedom. So it was that with these ideas firmly
in my head I lay on my bed with my head between my hands. Marak hit the gong
twice - the signal in the harem for a 'General Assembly'. But I decided to
pay no attention. The result was inevitable. After a few
minutes, Marak came storming into the now empty dormitory, his little
pig-eyes blazing and his whip raised. "Get up, you," he shouted,
"and come!" As I paid no attention, he came to my
bed and seized my arm. He pulled me off my bed and threw me across the next
one with a force that I had not expected. He gave me several strokes across
the bottom with his whip, making me realise that I had no alternative but to
obey him ... to get up ... and to join the other girls. Frightened and hurt, I did not resist
any more. I obeyed him ... without enthusiasm and sulkily, but chased by
Marak who punctuated each of his remarks with another stroke of his whip
across my now burning and well striped bottom. "Naughty girl! You get plenty
more," he cried. "Especially if you sulk and not look happy girl
for Master! Now, you get in line with other girls! And show respect!" He stroked my bottom with his hands,
rubbing it carefully, doubtless so as to make the marks of his whip go more quickly.
"I not want spoil such pretty skin. Now you behave properly in front of
Master. And maybe he choose you! You think! You pretty girl. You virgin. You
can have honour of sharing his bed tonight. You lucky girl. Many other girls
want be pretty like you, want body like you and want have your chance of
going to Master's bed. But I warn you ... you not behave ... you think
yourself better than Master ... and you not only get beating, you also get
other punishments. You think! You think hard!" Stunned by this diatribe, I obeyed Marak
and joined the line of excited girls for whom this was a wonderful chance of
making their fortune. Like them, I had to kneel, my head down, and the palms
of my hands flat on the floor. Was this really me submissively kneeling
to await the arrival of the Master? My Master, who was coming with all the
traditional ceremonial to make his choice from amongst this batch of girls,
who belonged to him and who were reserved for his own exclusive use. 6 -
CHOSEN BY THE MASTER Nearly
thirty little creatures like me were lined up, kneeling humbly in three
lines, all beautifully groomed and made up, and all sharing an obvious desire
to try and please the Master, who was about to make his choice. Marak stood at my side, stroking me with
his whip, as if reminding me to behave properly in the forthcoming scene. Finally, the big, metal-studded door,
through which I had originally entered the harem, was opened. Preceded by two
fearsome looking black eunuchs, cracking their whips, His Highness Sheik Said
ibn Faud appeared. He made a majestic figure. He again wore
a fine, almost transparent black Arab cloak, or gandoura, edged with gold
braid over a long spotless white robe. Round his waist was a wide silvered
studded belt from which hung a dagger with a silver handle. He wore a white
Arab headdress with golden cords. On his feet were white leather babouches
decorated with precious stones. He looked every inch of what he was - an
elderly but rich and powerful potentate. Despite all the ceremony of his arrival,
I felt like rushing up to him, shouting my scorn, and reminding him of the
way he had treacherously welcomed me in a friendly manner, when I had first
arrived. Then I remembered that now I was just one of his collection of
thirty private whores, displayed almost naked to his lustful gaze. Indeed, where as previously he had only
seen me dressed in European clothes, now thanks to the transparent material
which was all that I was allowed to cover my nude body, he could with a quick
glance appreciate my entire figure. And, thanks to the removal of my body
hair, my most intimate parts. But in any case, the iron fist of Marak
was now pressing down on my shoulder, making me, like all the other girls,
remain kneeling with my forehead touching the floor. I tried to raise my head a little to see
what was happening, but immediately Marak stroked by buttocks with the
terrible thongs of his whip, reminding me of the beating that I had just
received. It made me realise that any resistance, or even merely too much
curiosity, would be punished. In the harem of the Master, utter
submissiveness was demanded - and obtained, thanks to Marak's whip. So I
quickly lowered my head. Like the others, I remained kneeling with my head
bent humbly in front of our Master. We were all in this position of utter
submission as he passed down the lines like an inspecting general. Snapping
his fingers, and touching the naked shoulders of a girl who had caught his
attention with his whip, was the signal for her to jump up. Then, her eyes
fixed on the wall behind her Master, and putting her hands behind her neck,
she had to part her legs, bend her knees and thrust her belly forward for a
closer inspection by her Master. She would have to keep her fixed straight
ahead, whilst he spoke to her and felt her as if he were examining one of his
horses or camels, amusing himself by stroking or pinching a breast or looking
at her teeth ... and then ... go on to the next girl. I looked surreptitiously through my
fingers at what was happening. I saw that if the girl was what one might
describe as short listed after being made to stand for inspection, then she
joined a little group, standing apart under the aegis and control of one of
the eunuchs. I
began to tremble all over when, still kneeling and still feeling the cords of
Marak's whip running over my buttocks to remind me of his presence, I saw out
of the corner of my eyes the babouches of my Lord and Master coming towards
me. They stopped in front of me! There was a long pause. I was trembling even
more violently than before. Then I could not help giving a little
shiver of fright when I heard him snap his fingers and touch my shoulders
with his whip. For a moment I thought I would resist. But then a sharp stroke
from Marak's whip made me decided otherwise. I, too, jumped up and clasped my
hands behind my neck . The Master stood back, watching, as,
driven on my a tap on the buttocks from Marak, I, too, keeping my eyes fixed
ahead, blushingly parted my legs, bent my knees and thrust my belly forward
for his inspection. The Master slowly examined me from head
to toe. There was no need to undress me - the transparency of my trousers and
veils hid absolutely nothing from his eager eyes, a point which was driven
home to me when Marak made me part my legs and bend my knees as the Master's
eyes fell on my lower belly. I felt unbelievably humiliated. "Ah!" he said in good English,
with mocking gallantry. "Here's our pretty little English girl - the one
who was given to me by my young cousin." So he did speak English after all! But I
did not dare to look at him. Then, as if to humble me even more, he began to
feel my breasts and belly with an experienced hand. He stroked the mark of my
new brand - alongside my newly shorn beauty lips. I was red with shame. "Come along!" he said.
"Give your Master a nice smile and show him your pretty little
teeth." Then, as I made no move, he opened my
mouth with his hands and carefully looked at my teeth, like a horse dealer
examining those of a horse or filly before deciding whether to buy. My God! How unbelievably shame-making it
was! Then he ordered me to turn round to look
at my long back, my little waist and the contrasting swell of my hips. He saw
on my bottom the marks that showing I had recently been whipped. "And I've got a stubborn little
creature, I can see, into the bargain!" he said to Marak. "Good!
All the better! It will be all the more amusing to tame her!" He turned to continue his inspection of
the girls. A touch on my buttocks from Marak's whip told me I should now go
and join the line of five girls chosen so far, amongst whom I saw Dhana and
Djelba. A few minutes later, the rejected girls
sadly left, whilst the six chosen ones dutifully followed our Master into the
large and sumptuously furnished harem display room. The Master sat himself comfortably on a
pile of cushions, just as he had done when we had given our degrading
exhibition, and waved to us to stretch out on the floor around him. My five companions tried to get as close
to him as they could, evidently so as to try and catch his eye. I kept well
away from him. However, the Master noticed this. Whilst
accepting the homage of the other girls, his eager and lustful eyes remained
fixed on me. I lowered my eyes, as if I had not noticed ... Then
his beautiful daughter, Princess Raisa, came and joined him, together with
two pretty slave girls, who were waving huge fans above her head. Angrily she
kicked one of my companions out of the way, and sat down next to the Sheik,
just as his Arab orchestra started to play. Dancing girls appeared. Initially they
were veiled, but soon they began to strip slowly in time to the music, in a
lascivious and suggestive way. Black slave girls appeared with plates of
delicious light refreshments which they offered first to the Master and his
daughter. Then suddenly, turning to me, the Master
said: "Now, girl, what is your name again?" "Sally," I replied
breathlessly. "Very well, Sally, come here closer
to me. You're too far away!" Distraught, I looked round the room,
looking for help that I knew was not there. I looked imploringly and
desperately at the Princess. Her green eyes pierced me and I saw a wicked
grin at the corner of her mouth. She gave one of her slave girls a stroke of
her whip - without any reason. Disheartened, I realised that I would
have to obey my Master. He made me sit down at his side - on the opposite
side to Princess Raisa - telling two girls to get out of the way. I saw them
look at me with jealous hatred. Then, whilst watching the dancers, the
Master began to stroke and feel me all over - taking or pulling off any veils
that were in his way. Shamefacedly, I could not help finding
it exciting. My breasts were sticking out provocatively. After closely
examining their shape and firmness, he leaned towards me, pressing his lips
to put them against mine and forcing me to open my mouth as he gave me a long
and meaningful kiss. But he realised that I was merely
putting up with his embraces and not returning them as he wished. Suddenly he
drew back. "So this," he cried, "is
how you thank me for the great honour I paid you in calling you over to
me?" And as I had taken advantage of the
opportunity to escape from his embrace, he then caught me, dragged me back
and held me tight in his strong grip. Horrified, I felt his desire to possess
me rise. I felt his manhood become erect. Vainly I tried to wriggle away. "So you find me repulsive, do
you?" he eventually said. "Very well. But just remember that I want
you. Don't you forget that you belong to me now, and that you are mine to do
whatever I like with!" He signalled to the orchestra and to the
dancers to continue. My formally ousted companions now took their places next
to him again, as he whispered orders to Marak. My overseer seized me and took me out of
the room. As I left I noticed the Princess's face light up with a cunning
smile, as if a carefully prepared plan was working out well. I was taken back
to the dormitory. Marak called out to some black girls to 'prepare me for the
night'. So it was that my fate was decided. Here
I was being delivered, against my will, to the sordid and sensual appetite of
this cruel old man. He was, I had to admit, rather attractive with his firm
and dominating ways that brooked no argument. But the idea of having to
accept him as my Master, whether I like it or not, was too much. I was, I
felt, a lamb being prepared for the sacrifice. It was indeed like a story out of The
Thousand and One Nights, but not at all one that I wanted, not the one that I
had expected when marrying, as I had thought I had done, into the Royal
Family of this far away country. Instead of living out this story with a young
and handsome husband whom I adored, I would have to submit to the desires and
lusts of a horrible old man. Passively,
I let myself be 'prepared' under the direction of the hideous Marak. Then
when they had painted and powdered me all over and oiled the more intimate
parts of my body, I followed him and another black eunuch as they led me to
the door which linked the harem to the Master's bedroom. Still overcome with lassitude, I felt
Marak lift me up and carry me into a huge room, richly decorated on the walls
with precious Eastern rugs. The floor was covered with a thick soft carpet
and the room was furnished with soft beautiful leather cushions and with a
huge couch covered with animal skins. It was altogether far grander than
anything in the harem. The eunuchs made me kneel down to await
the arrival of the Master. I had to remain with my forehead touching the
carpet for at least half an hour. Then, although I did not dare raise my head
to look, I heard the footsteps and voice of His Highness Sheik Said ibn Faud. He came up to me. The two eunuchs pushed
down on my shoulders and I had no alternative but to obey my Master's order
... and to kiss his feet. As he put both feet, one after the other, in front
of my lips, I realised that he was taking a sadistic pleasure in humiliating
me in this way. This was the final straw. The long wait
had got on my nerves. My emotions had reached breaking point. I jumped up and spat into his face. Then I collapsed in tears, already
regretting my stupid gesture as the two eunuchs seized my wrists. Marak
unfastened his whip and gave me a violent stroke across my bottom, leaving a
bright red weal. I cried out and tried to fight them off as if to escape. But
the second eunuch soon made me feel in the same place that his whip was just
as effective as that of Marak himself. I was already terrified and white with
fear when I heard Sheik Said say very calmly, as he wiped his face, his
fierce eyes fixed on me: "Give her twenty strokes of the
cane now, in front of me. We must teach her, for once and for all, that her
Master is to be respected." Realising the enormity of what I had
done, I threw myself onto my knees, crawled to his feet and kissed them,
sobbing. "Oh No! I beg your forgiveness. Please don't beat me any more. I
beg you!" It was to no avail. Immediately I was
bent over on my knees in front of my impassive Master. All my veil-like
clothes were torn off, together with my jewellery. The bracelets on my wrists
were replaced by manacles, joined by a short length of heavy chain. I was now
helpless. Even worse, they fastened my ankles with a similarly chain some six
inches long, which just allowed me to move my feet. Then whilst the Sheik sat comfortably on
his cushions, dressed only in his simple dressing gown, under which he was
stark naked, I received the first stroke. It bit horribly into my buttocks. I
screamed and begged for mercy. But none was given. The two eunuchs each took it in turn to
give me a stroke with the awful cane. They took their time. Whilst one caned
me, the other would hold me in position. My cries were terrible and the pain
was appalling. By the time the twentieth stroke had been delivered, I was
trembling all over and still screaming for mercy as I lay on the floor. At the order of the Master, the two
eunuchs picked me up, put me back onto my knees with my ankles and wrists
still chained. Then, under the threat of the terrible cane, they forced me to
crawl to the feet of the Sheik, to kiss them, to ask his forgiveness and to
thank him for having had me beaten! My humiliation was complete. I had no
more desire to fight. I had been brought to heel. I kissed his feet
desperately, scared stiff of Marak's cane. When the Master judged that I had
kissed his feet enough, he ordered my whole body to be rubbed with eau de
cologne. It stung terribly, but it revived me. Then the two eunuchs made step
over my wrist manacles. My hands were now held helplessly behind my back.
Then they threw me onto the divan, where, throwing off his dressing gown, and
waving the eunuchs out of the room, the Sheik joined me. He
touched me. He felt me. I was helpless to resist. He stroked the most
intimate parts of my bruised body. He aroused my sensuality which had already
been affected by the caning. With oriental calm, he amused
himself for what seemed to be hours. I was still quite helpless and forced to
submit to whatever degradation he imposed on me. If I cried out with pain or
pleasure too loudly, he would calmly pick up his whip and give me several
strokes on my bottom whilst he enjoyed watching me struggling in my chains. He aroused me and kept me aroused,
despite my horror of being in his arms. He laughed as he saw my body
responding automatically to the presence of his erect manhood. He mounted me
and penetrated me, taking my virginity, as I lay crushed under his vast
weight. He took his pleasure slowly and it was some time before I felt his
warm seed jet right up into the depths of my body. "Well, little girl," he said
triumphantly, "you've just had to give up your virginity to me, instead
of the handsome young man you thought was your husband!" This reminder of the existence of my
husband, just at the moment when I had become the complete plaything of his
elderly relative, filled me with shame and humiliation again. I was furious
at feeling myself chained like some animal being mated against its will, and
even more furious that, despite everything, I had been forced to share the
pleasure that he had taken in raping me. Later during the night he amused himself
by making me kneel on the carpet, my ankles and wrists still chained, and my
head down onto the carpet so that I had to watch, through my knees, his
manhood raping me again. At the same time he ensured my own arousal and
wildly exciting climax by playing with my nipples and beauty bud, frequently
pinching them to make me cry out with pain and thus increase his own
enjoyment. But the most dreadful moment was when,
having brought me to the very heights of excitement with a long ostrich
feather, he decided to take me like a boy. It is something that Arab men are
very fond of doing to their women. It was a terrible experience as, once
again kneeling with my head to the floor, he forced me with his whip to relax
my body so as to assist his own penetration. But even here I have to admit
that my first terrible screams gradually turned, thanks to his firm and
experienced grip, into little cries of pleasure ... Indeed, I must admit that playing with
my body as an expert musician might play on a fine instrument, the Master
showed himself to be a sensational lover. He did however keep me
uncomfortably chained alongside him all night. I was now bitterly regretting
my gesture of revolt that had resulted in my being chained. I even began to
wonder whether my future life might not, after all, be so awful if I were to
be the favourite plaything of such a fantastic, if older, man. But it was too late. I had missed the
boat ... by spitting in the Sheik's face, I a mere Christian, had committed
an unforgivable offence. He had taken his revenge on me, but he still had to
make an example of me for the sake of harem discipline. In fact, of course, although I did not
then know it, I was intended for other things and was only in the harem so
that I could be broken-in before being passed on ... with the Sheik agreeing,
provided the taking of my virginity was reserved for him. So it was that early next morning,
having beaten me on my bottom for the last time, he struck a gong to call in
Marak. I was carried, completely exhausted, to a quite corner of the harem,
and thrown, still chained, onto my mattress on the floor. Tired out, my morale destroyed, I
immediately fell into a deep sleep that lasted for hours. 7 -
GIVEN AWAY AS A PRESENT At
last Marak came to me, looked at the marks of my various beatings and
unfastened my chains. "You are stupid girl. You had world
at feet. If you had caught Master's fancy, he might have made you his
favourite and not let Princess Raisa have you as now planned." Have me as planned? The Princess? I
shook my dazed head. "What do you mean?" "You soon learn. And you never have
another chance, for Master say he never want see you in harem again - now
that he has enjoyed taking your virginity." "Good!" I cried, sitting up.
"Wonderful! I don't care about being queen of his silly harem. I just
want to get out of it, get right away - and the sooner the better!" "Get out? Get away!" The huge
eunuch began to laugh, his great belly shaking. For as long as I live, I
shall not forget his cruel laughter, or what he slowly and carefully went on
to say. "You not think Master allow you go
away? He not give you freedom to tell stories about his harem. Little girl,
you think he maybe sell you to discreet slave merchant with orders to sell
you only to another strict Arab sheik? Then maybe you then have chance catch
new Master's eye to make life happy again? But no! He not sell you! I very
sorry for you." There was a pause. I was listening,
transfixed by every word. What on earth did he mean? I saw the negro search
in his pocket. Then he pulled out an official looking rolled document, sealed
as if it were legal, the writing Arabic. Slowly he unrolled it and began to
translate. " ... this Christian dog is indeed
a dog, a bitch, and in future is to be treated strictly as such until I
decide to have her put down." I looked at Marak, horrified. Treated
like a bitch! Put down! He rolled up the evil document again.
"And I have orders you be treated as such from now! You understand? You
now just a female dog. So get up! You stupid girl, who instead of being queen
of harem will go into kennels." "What?" I cried. "What do
you mean, go into what kennels." "Like many wealthy Arabs, Master
keep wild animals in cages in palace grounds. Your new owner also keeps dogs
there and you go there too." With a stroke of his whip across my
back, Marak made me get up and follow him to the bathroom. There, horrified
at what Marak had told me, I had to douche and wash myself under his watchful
eye. Then he again chained my hands behind my back. Stark naked, I had to
kneel and wait. I did not understand what was going to happen to me. How
could a girl be put into a kennel? I had
to wait a long time while Marak went off. Girls were not normally left alone in
the harem for fear that they might seize the opportunity to misbehave. For
that reason when a girl had to be left alone, the eunuchs always handcuffed
her hands behind her back so that she could not get at herself. Was this the
reason why I had been handcuffed - so that I could not take the opportunity
to give myself relief. After all that had happened the night before, I
thought, he need not be worried! As I waited, wondering just what was
going to happen to me, I felt my little remaining strength and resolve
disappearing. Then I was delighted to see Dhana and
Djelba coming over to me. They had just heard the terrible sentence that the
Sheik had pronounced on me. They started to kiss me and console me. I wanted
to ask them what it all meant, but just then Marak returned. Angrily, Marak kicked them away from me.
Then he seized me and unfastened my handcuffs. Instead he manacled my wrists
and ankles. They were now joined by a short chain. He fastened a dog collar
around my neck. A long chain was attached to it. He raised his whip
menacingly. I knew I would have to obey. Naked, except for the collar, my head
lowered to hide my blushes and my humiliation, he led me by the lead,
crawling on all fours, past all the other girls of the harem who had come to
see my shame. Several were grinning at my downfall. We left the harem, and I was led into a
luxurious near-by apartment. Marak made me prostrate myself with my head to
the floor. I could not see the person whom I now heard arrive and sit down on
the cushion in front of me. What was happening, I wondered. To whom was I now
being handed over? Who was my new owner? I was astonished to see, in front of my
lowered head, two women's feet! They were clad in a pair beautiful Turkish
slippers and thrust forward as if for me to kiss. Distraught, I was about to raise my head
to see who this woman was, when I heard a harsh voice speaking in fluent
English with an Arab accent. It was the Princess Raisa, the partly
English-educated daughter of the Sheik! "Stay
down, you little dog! And kiss my feet! At once! Or you'll get my dog whip
across your backside. We will have plenty of time later to get to know each
other. For the time being, just lick, little dog, lick!" With my poor bottom still very painful
from all that had happened during the night, she only had to show me her whip
to make me apply my tongue humbly. Fervently I kissed the feet of my
husband's cousin and confidant, but my mind was racing. Had she, I wondered, planned this from the start? Had she known
that I, a headstrong English girl, would revolt against the humiliations of
harem life and in particular against the attentions of her father? Then she made me kneel up. I looked up
at her. She seemed even more beautiful than previously. She lent forwards
towards me. Suddenly she slapped my face hard, twice, once on each cheek.
With my hands still handcuffed behind my back, I could do nothing to protect
myself. She grabbed me and held me kneeling in front of her. "And now, just you listen to
me," she said in her fluent but accented English. "You thought
that, coming here after trying to seduce my cousin, you would make him forget
about his true fianc‚ - whom he has now, incidentally, married. You thought
you could continue to continue to cock a snook at our family, didn't
you?" "No! That's not true!" I
cried. How could she say such things when I didn't even know that he was
engaged to be married when he married me! Anyway he had told me almost
nothing about his family. "Shut up, you little dog!" she
said harshly. Her whip was raised. I kept quiet. "And as if that was not enough, you
tried to seduce my father and to worm your way into his favours." "No! I swear it wasn't like that at
all!" Was Raisa just cruelly teasing me? "Keep quiet! Or I swear I'll give
you the thrashing of your life!" She raised her whip and brought it down
with a terrifying crash onto the cushion at my side. She continued slowly, as
if enjoying every word. "But fortunately Allah did not
intend you to succeed. Having tried you out and being thoroughly bored with
your slave-like body after only one night, he has rejected you. Moreover,
instead of making you his favourite, as you then hoped would happen, he saw
through your ambitious little game. He has now decreed that you are nothing
but a scheming Christian dog and has ordered that from now on you are to be
treated as such. He has also ordered that forthwith you are to have your hair
cut off, you are to be wormed, taken to his menagerie and locked up with the
other dogs I keep there ... So it's lucky for you that I'm such a kind woman,
for I interceded in your favour ... You are going to be my private bitch! ...
So you can say 'thank you' to me!" "Oh! Thank you, Raisa!" I
really felt then that she had rescued me from an awful fate. "For a start there'll be no
Raisa's! From now on you just belong to me and I'm your sole Mistress. Do you
understand?" "But ... but ... " I
stammered, more confused than ever. "But I thought ..." "Dogs don't think! Nor do stupid
slave girls! You're just my slave now. Do you understand that? Yes or
No?" "Yes, Mistress," I said in a
resigned voice. "Good! But I can't reverse my
revered father's decision that you should henceforth be treated like a dog.
What he has agreed, however, is that he will give you to me to be trained to
behave like a dog. You're lucky that I wanted you for myself? Aren't you a
lucky girl?" " ... Yes," I said in a
whisper and after a little hesitation that showed my true utter
disillusionment and distress. "Yes what?" Again she raised her whip. I shrank
back, but not in time to avoid a stroke across my breasts that caught my
nipples. "Yes, Mistress," I screamed. "At last! I'm going to really enjoy
training you to obey my orders! Believe me! Meanwhile, I'm going to tell you
a little, for the moment just a little, about what's in store for you -
whether you like it or not! Just remember that I have an infallible way of
making European girls do what I want - applying my whip to their
backsides!" Listening to this harangue, I could not
help remembering what I had heard in the harem about Raisa, about her temper,
about her cruelty, and about never falling into her clutches ... "So ... from now on, you are just
going to be my little bitch and you will lead the life of a bitch. You'd
better get used to it quickly! As a dog you will be entitled to the same
rewards and punishments as the other animals in the menagerie. No more and no
less! You must learn to forget all your unpleasant human traits and acquire
those of your new real race - the canine race." She paused to let her words sink in. I
could not believe what I was hearing. It must, I thought, be some kind of
joke. "To help you get used to your new
life, you will no longer have any liberty. You will always be on a leash, chained
up in your cage. And, incidentally, let's see where were you branded as my
father's slave?" She looked down at me and turned me
round. "Ah, on your hindquarters! Good!
Alongside your pretty little dog's body lips. I shall also have my name
tattooed on your future bald little head and on the backs of your
hands." I gave a gasp of disbelief. "So," she continued
imperturbably, "should you ever succeed in escaping, which would greatly
surprise me, then you would quickly be recognised not only as one of my
father's slaves, but as one of mine as well. I should warn you, incidentally,
that traditionally Moslems regard dogs as unclean so, dressed as a dog, you'd
be viewed with disgust as a runaway dog, rather than as a escaped slavegirl.
So all in all, I don't think it would be long before you were back in your
kennel again - and with a pretty tender backside!" I could not help giving another little
sob. It all sounded so terrible and final. Was my life as a human being over?
How long would I be allowed to live as a dog, before being put down, I
wondered in dismay. Already I had been branded with the mark
of the Sheik, and now I was going to be tattooed with the name of my
Mistress. It was all too much! "And, this is important, you will
now start serious dog training, just as my august father had decreed, I'll
see to that! For a start, I never want to hear you speak again like a human
being, unless you have been given special permission to do so. You are to
bark! You'll soon get good at it. And don't forget, if you don't, then this
little dog whip will be waiting for you." Again she raised her whip and made as if
to give me another stroke across my breasts. I shrank back, but with my hands
tied behind my back there was nothing I could do. She grabbed my hair and
pulled me forward, exposing my breasts prettily for her short dog whip. I
gasped in horror. She laughed and pushed me away. She had seen that I was
terrified by the mere threat of her whip. Then, stroking my beautiful long hair,
of which I was so proud, she said coldly: "It's only horses that have
manes, not dogs. So I'm going to have it shaved right off, just as father
ordered!" Seeing me shaking with horror, she burst
out laughing. Then she felt my already shorn beauty lips, and found a few
stubbly little hairs. "Yes, and we'll have you nice and
smooth here as well. Bitches don't have any hair here. So, do you understand
now? You are going to be kept quite hairless everywhere, and especially round
your private parts. If it amuses me to have your covered, then I and your
keepers must be able to see immediately when you come into season, just like
the real female animals in the menagerie. You're going to be treated just
like them and you're going to learn to behave like them." Again she paused. I was still kneeling
at her feet, my mouth wide open with horror. Never in my worst nightmares,
had I ever dreamt anything so degrading would ever happen to me. And this
merely for the amusement of a girl who was hardly older than I, and as a
punishment for merely momentarily losing my temper with her terrible old
father. "And, I shall have a real dog skin
made for you which whilst covering most of your body, will leave naked those
parts which I wish to keep an eye on and which you will have to use for your
natural functions." I wanted to put my hands over my ears
and not to hear any more, but with my hands tied behind my back I had no
alternative but to go on listening to my fate. "You will totally loose the use of
your hands - and I mean totally. Your hands and feet will be sown into paws,
just like those of a real dog, with pads and claws which your keeper will be
able to take off so as to clean your real hands and feet ... I intend to have
you kept always very clean ... And as you will also have to walk on all
fours, you will have special knee pads so that you can crawl everywhere, even
on gravel, without spoiling your dog skin or hurting yourself ... Well, do
you know see what a kind Mistress you have? Eh? Answer me, girl!" "Yes, Mistress!" "And, of course, no longer having
any hands, you will have to gulp down your dog food like a real dog out of a
real dog bowl!" She laughed. "And if you are a good
little dog, obedient and affectionate, then you will have nothing to fear
from your Mistress. On the contrary she adores dogs and you will be spoilt as
a result. But if your are rebellious, bad tempered or naughty, then watch
out! You'll really catch it! Just understand, for once and all, that the dog
whip or the riding crop will always be within reach ..." Again she paused for greater effect.
"Now listen carefully. There is one physical difference between you and
a real bitch. Bitches don't have exciting little beauty buds! No animals do,
only female human beings. So real bitches can't play with themselves and they
only have sex when they come on heat. I've told you I want you to think of
yourself in future as a bitch dog, and not as a human being any more. And I'm
certainly not going to have you playing with yourself as you sit like a
little dog in your kennels. The black eunuchs don't allow it in the harem,
and I won't allow it in my kennels. So I am seriously thinking of having your
little clitoris cut off. It's such a simple little operation, and is often
done to girls in this part of the world. My veterinary surgeon tells me he
could do it in a matter of minutes. Just a little splaying of the lips, he
says, and then ... snip!" She laughed horribly. "Then you'd be more like a real
little bitch than ever - and you wouldn't be tempted to misbehave in any
human way." Lose my clitoris! I thought in horror.
My precious little beauty bud! I wanted to cry out in protest, but I was too
frightened of this terrifying woman. "But I've decided to be kind ...
for the time being ... anyway, with your hands made into paws, it will be
difficult for you to misbehave ... But, understand this ... if I or your
keepers ever catch you at it, then I shall have your little bud removed
forthwith ... Meanwhile, I shall enjoy watching you having all the desires
and reactions of a real woman, but having to live and look like a dog!" I gasped. Was there to be no end to the
humiliation to which I was to be subjected? But at the same time I promised
myself that I would never, never again touch myself. I could see that she
really meant her threat. I must think of myself as a bitch and behave like
one in all respects - or else! I remembered what she said about the
Veterinary surgeon and just a little snip. It was too terrifying for words. "Now, let's see how this suits
you." She took off my collar and instead buckled a beautiful yellow
collar, covered with golden studs, round my neck. She stepped back to get a
better view and declared herself satisfied. Then making me turn she said:
"Look at yourself in the mirror. You see? It really suits you." Quickly she attached a lead to the
collar ... I was forced to follow her. 8 -
SHORN! My
wrists and ankles were still chained. Even if I stood up and tried to run
away I could only have taken tiny steps. I was therefore absolutely at the
mercy of my Mistress. She now amused herself by taking me for a walk,
crawling at her feet, making me submit to the humiliation of, as she put it,
having my submissiveness tested - and my obedience. She took me through various rooms. We
ran into several other women, before whom, unless they were servants, I had,
under the threat of the whip, to prostrate myself. Then I had to lick their
feet. She led me into her boudoir where I had
to kneel at her feet whilst she had her hair arranged by a slave girl. Then
she took me into her bedroom. Throwing off her clothes except her slippers,
she threw herself naked, on her back, over the edge of a wide couch, her feet
still on the floor and wide apart. Raising her dog whip, and giving my lead
a tug, she made me kneel down on he floor between her legs. She
made me caress her all over with my tongue, starting with her feet and going
up her legs, her thighs, her tummy, her arm-pits and her breasts, until
seizing me by the hair she placed my head on her beauty lips. They were
already wet with desire. She had superb body, with magnificent
firm breasts. I must admit that, particularly at the end, I began to apply
myself almost eagerly to what I was ordered to do. I was also, however,
driven on by sharp taps of her whip whenever my zeal to please her seemed to
lag. At last I succeeded in obtaining a long cry of voluptuousness from my
Mistress as her body relaxed, whilst my lips, my mouth and my nose were doused
with her released juices. All this had effected me as well. But
remembering her terrible warning, and with my wrists still chained by the
clanking manacle, I did not dare to not reach down to touch myself.
Nevertheless I could feel that my beauty lips were also moist and aroused. I
was hoping that my Mistress might now in return bring me to the climax for
which I was so longing. But instead she suddenly kicked me away. I fell to
the floor amongst a rattle of chains. My hair was scattered all over my shoulders.
I was exhausted, and my bottom was now again well and truly striped. I was
awoken out of my lethargy by a stroke of the whip across my breasts which
made me cry out, whereupon my Mistress amused herself by stroking my face and
breasts and then began to pinch the latter, fixing me with her piercing green
eyes and making me ... smile at her! Then, she got up, put on a light
kimono-like robe and, pulling my lead, took me out onto a large terrace where
I had to kneel down again whilst she fastened my lead to a ring embedded in
the balustrade. She rang a little bell to call for two
of her servant women, and told them to bring scissors, clippers, tweezers and
a razor. I gave a shiver of apprehension at the thought that my lovely hair,
of which I was so proud, was now finally going to be removed. Tears ran down
my cheeks. With my hands fastened behind my back, I could not even dry them. My Mistress comfortably installed
herself in a rocking chair from which she directed the work of the servants,
strong-looking mulatto women, who immediately got down to work. Emotion and
bitterness swelled up in me as I saw my beautiful hair falling to the ground.
I could hardly keep still. Indeed it took several strokes of my Mistress's
fearsome whip to make me maintain my position - kneeling on all fours with my
head raised. As soon as my hair had been cut short,
it was the turn of the clippers to carry on the destructive work. Then the
women smeared my scull with soap and started to shave my entire head. Pleased
with their work, they rubbed a burning cream into my now hairless cranium -
doubtless it was intended to attack the roots of my hair and stop them from
growing again. My Mistress then got up. Smiling she ran
her hand over my now quite smooth head and told the mulatto women to give it
a good polish. The women began to rub a sort of saddle soap into my scalp and
then to polish it with a soft cloth whilst my Mistress watched. It was too
awful for words. Then my Mistress rang again. An Indian,
who appeared to be a sort of tailor, was shown in. I was horrified to be seen
hairless and naked by a strange man. He measured my head and neck very
carefully, writing down the measurements. I gathered that he would be making
me a headpiece to cover my bald head. I blushed with shame as I heard my
Mistress tell the mulatto women, who were sweeping up my hair, to keep the
longer strands so that she could have a little tail made for her dog - made
from the dog's own hair! Then she had the blinds lowered over the
terrace to keep the sun off her. A sort of gynaecological examination couch
was wheeled in. I was made to lie on it on my back. My ankle chains were
removed ... but not for long! My wrists manacles were strapped to a bar
behind my head and my now free ankles were fastened into the raised stirrups
of the couch. Once again I was helpless as they checked the removal of all
the hair from my body ... First, the mulatto servant women smeared
my armpits with soap and then shaved off all my hair. But far more
humiliating and painful was when they and my Mistress bent over my body,
parted my body lips and started to pluck out the little hairs that had
re-grown since I had first been depilated on my arrival in the harem. It was
a horrible feeling them running their hands along my lips to check that no
hairs had been overlooked. It also hurt as each little hair was painstakingly
plucked out. The whole operation took some time, but
I must admit that it was perfectly done. After being powdered like a baby, I
was pulled up onto my feet, and invited to look at myself in the mirror. As I
did so she ran her hands over my now polished scalp and my powdered beauty
lips, like a horse dealer patting the neck of a mare. She seemed very
pleased. I was red with shame. I was by now used to the look of my hairless
beauty lips, but the sight of my bald and highly polished scalp was too much
for me. I broke into tears again. I felt utterly degraded. Then
she called back the Indian again, and invited him to take more measurements,
this time of my entire body. At the same time he produced two different
drawings of headpieces in the form of a dog mask. They would cover my entire
head, hiding my neck and my now smooth scalp. Each had two little slits for
my ears to go through and would grip my cheeks and chin tightly. One of the
patterns had a little circular cut-out for my eyes, my nose and my mouth, the
other just had two little holes for my eyes, another two for my nostrils and
just a slit for my mouth. It was this latter that my Mistress decided on. It
would, she said, make me look more 'dodgy'. She did not, she said, want to
see my face again. The Indian also produced a separate
muzzle that could be fastened when desired over my headpiece. It was in the
form of a strap that went round my my neck, and over the top of my head. Here
it was passed through two slits in the material of the headpiece, before
going down between my eyes where it divided in two, to be fastened tightly
under the chin - whilst holding a gag in my mouth - making it impossible for me
to speak. Like the headpiece, the muzzle made me
look terrifyingly animal-like. My alarm was not relieved when I heard that
the other measurements were to enable him to proceed with a 'suit' for the
rest of my body. My
Mistress then kept me lying curled up at her feet for the rest of the day, my
hands still manacled and my ankles again chained. A lead always fastened to
my collar. Occasionally, as she read or wrote, I would feel her feet, now
shod in European high heel shoes, driving into my flesh merely for her
amusement, or turning me over onto my back and then back onto my belly
depending on her whim. I did not dare to question her orders. Twice she took me out with her into her
private garden for what she called 'a little walk'. I had to walk humbly
behind her, held on the lead, until to my horror, she would order me to
relieve myself. Thus it was that twice I had to learn to
thrust my buttocks back and spend a penny on all fours, whilst she held me on
the lead, looking on, sniggering and making denigrating remarks. "Well, you'd better get used to
doing your business like this, on all fours," she laughed. "Yes, Mistress ..." I replied
with a sob. "Now stop snivelling! I don't want any
stupid and useless whining. You are a little bitch now and will a bitch. And
you will live like a dog and be treated and trained like one!" Submissively, I lowered my head ... I
was utterly defeated. 9 -
LOOKING LIKE A DOG Towards
evening, the Indian who had taken my measurements, returned with a large
parcel. My Mistress took off my wrist and ankle chains and the fitting
started. The man had worked quite extraordinarily quickly, for the costume
was virtually ready. The headpiece was tried on first. It was
like a dog's mask. Just as the demanding Princess Raisa had ordered, it
completely covered my head and face, leaving just little holes for my eyes,
nostrils and mouth as well as for the two ears which were now covered by two
very realistic and stiff and pointed ears. My head now looked like that of a
Great Dane with black and white markings. No further alterations were needed
for the head piece, and indeed my Mistress now closed it completely by its
zip fastener. Then she put on my muzzle, which I saw in a mirror made me look
just like a muzzled dog. My legs, right up to my thighs, were now
tightly covered with real dog skin leggings. They had the same black and
white markings and fastened with a hidden zip fastener. This was, I later
learned, so that they could be readily removed for cleaning. Just as my
Mistress had described, a thick rubberised pad had been sewn over the knees.
The ends of the feet had also been stuffed with rubberised plastic to protect
my toes when crawling on my knees. My arms were covered with a sort of long
glove, also made from the same black and white dog skin. They would be
fastened to the tunic at the shoulders by press buttons and laces threaded
through little holes. The leggings would similarly be attached to the tunic
at the thigh. The palms of my hands and my fingers,
which would be in direct contact with the ground, were reinforced with a
rubberised pad, which formed a paw shaped to hold the fingers. Inside it my
fingers could hardly move. I could not grip anything. All these items fitted me so well that
my Mistress decided that no alterations were required. It was now time to try on the tunic
itself. This was again made of real dog skin. It was joined to the headpiece
at the neck and completely covered my back and ribs. My breasts were left
bare by two tightly fitting cutouts separated by a strip of skin which ran
down from my neck to my belly. The tunic fitted really tightly over my
tummy, with elastic panels on the sides to ensure that the dog skin moved
perfectly with my breathing and showed every little movement of the muscles
underneath it. The tunic was cut away in a pretty
little half circle just above my beauty lips which were left bare and
exposed, for the dog skin did not reach down between my legs - in order not
to interfere with the performance of my natural functions. At the back, the tunic ended in a point
over my coccyx and was fastened to the leggings at the thigh. A false tail had been provided, made
from a braid of my own hair. This had been attached to a small plastic plug
that, to my horror, was inserted into my bottom. A little flange prevented it
from accidentally falling out - or from being expelled my me. It would only
be removed to allow me to relieve myself. The tail wagged with every my every
movement and I had to learn to wag it when kneeling still, by wriggling my
bottom. As I was kept muzzled, wagging my tail was to be my main method of
communicating with my Mistress - just like a real dog. Moreover, Raisa said, she would enjoy stroking
her little bitch's real hair whenever she felt like it - especially as she
knew that I would then be feeling the little movement of the plug up my
bottom. Finally, the cheeks of my bottom and my
brand mark were displayed through two circular holes carefully cut in the dog
skin, leaving my bottom quite unprotected and ready for the whip, whilst the
brand identified myself as a animal belonging to the all-powerful Sheik. Only
two little alterations were needed by the tunic and the Indian then left to
have them made in his workshop. Two hours later he was back again. I then had
my last and final fitting, and my Mistress decided that I should now be put
into my dog skin and now start my new life as an animal, living on all fours. I was virtually sewn into my dog skin! My old life as a pretty and vivacious
young woman was over. From that moment on, I was forced to look and act like
a member of the canine race, to which, by order of my Master, the Sheik, I
now belonged. My Mistress also ordered two other
identical costumes for me, but in different colours, which the Indian started
to make on the spot. Throughout the long fittings, whilst testing the
elasticity of the tunic or the strength of the fastening and fittings, my
Mistress kept on making affectionate, but terribly humiliating remarks. "That fits her like a second skin
... Oh isn't my little dog going to be such a pretty little bitch ..."
Then, standing to get a better view of me, she would make me kneel up, crawl,
put my head to the ground or curl up just like a real little dog ...
"Oh, it really suits her! I'm going to love having my little dog with me
..." But I felt even more humiliated when she
added: "Oh, how excited the real dogs are going to be when they see such
an attractive bitch!" She felt with approval the elasticated
skin over my tummy. "Yes, we want to allow room for expansion here,
don't we?" she laughed enigmatically. I wondered what she meant. Was I
going to be fattened? The Indian
finished his work that same evening. My Mistress was so pleased that she gave
him an extra big tip to pass onto all those who had worked on my costume. The Princess then amused herself greatly
taking me for walks all over the palace. She was so proud to show me off. She
held me by my lead, and I had to follow her on all fours. Stopping in front
of a mirror, she turned to me. "Well have you seen yourself,
little dog? Have you seen what I have done to you in just a few hours?" "Yes, Mistress." I felt so
ashamed. Only my white hanging breasts disclosed that I was not a real dog. "So you understand, do you, that as
from now on this is what you are going to have to wear? The headpiece will
only be taken off when your head is shaved each week, and the rest of the
dogsuit will only be taken off when the negro keepers carry out the regular
checks on your bodily hygiene and cleanliness. "They will wash you, brush you, get
rid of your fleas, give you a douche, and carry out all the most intimate
little bodily tasks that hitherto you've done for yourself - for you'll never
again be allowed the use of your hands. They will cut your nails and rub you
down like an animal. They will also, of course, be keeping an eye on your
wastes, making you do your business on the leash, or under their eyes so that
they can keep a close check on your health!" She paused and smiled. "And it will
be they who will clean your little backside when they remove your tail plug
so that you pass y our wastes. They'll then powder it and even scent it so
that you are always impeccably clean and spotless whenever I send for you. "You must always do exactly what
they tell you. And just remember that they have the right to beat and punish
you as they think fit - quite apart from any further action that I myself may
take if they give me a bad report about you. So all you have got to do is
behave yourself and do what you are told. Do you understand, girl?" "Yes, Mistress," I sobbed in
despair under my mask. "You must forget that you're a woman,
an Englishwoman, or that you've ever been called Sally. From now on your face
is going to be totally hidden under your headpiece and your name is Kelbai,
which in our Arabic dialect means a young brood bitch. Isn't it a pretty
name? Answer me, damn you!" She raised her dog whip and I shrank back,
terrified. "Yes, Mistress." "Normally, you will spend much of
the day with me, chained at my feet, but always hidden inside your dogskin
and headpiece - and muzzled! If I sleep or doze off, you will watch over me
while I rest, but at night I intend to be alone and free to amuse myself with
my slave girls - and not to have to worry about a mere animal like you. So,
every evening, you will be put into your kennels - where, incidentally,
you're going to be put later this evening ... And you'll spend all day
tomorrow there to get used to it, as I shall be away. Do you
understand?" "Yes, Mistress." But
she still hadn't finished showing me off! As a final test of my
submissiveness, I was taken on a lead, muzzled and crawling on all fours and
peering through the small eyeholes of the mask, to the private apartments of
her father, the Sheik. He burst out laughing when he saw me, the crawling
girl-dog with her head and face completely hidden. "Ah! Is this really the little
English girl whom I had thought of making queen of my harem, and my favourite
concubine?" he asked with a sneer, speaking in English for my benefit.
"What a silly mistake I'd have made! She's much more suitable for the
kennels. My dear daughter, I must congratulate you. But please, promise me to
train her properly and do not to be afraid to whip her - she certainly
deserves it!" "Don't worry, Father!" came
the reply. "I've got to get her ready for her future duties ... " She gave my lead a tug and gave me a
sharp tap across my exposed buttocks. "Come here Kelbai! Now sit up and
beg in front of your Master!" And that's just what I had to do,
sitting back on my hind legs, my face totally hidden under the dog mask, and
holding up my two hands hidden in their horn-like paws. "Well done, Raisa! Just don't let
her get away with anything!" But I suffered even worse shame and
humiliation, when having been taken by Raisa to another wing of the palace, I
found myself in front of Faisal, my own husband! He was drinking coffee with
... his new wife! They had got married a few days earlier
and were staying as guests of the Sheik, or so I learned listening to their
conversation in English, as I lay on the floor, being periodically kicked by
my my haughty Mistress. They were having the honeymoon that I
had been so looking forward to enjoying with my handsome young husband! Under my dog's headpiece, I went red
with shame, unable to do anything other than keep quiet and listen, as they
sarcastically discussed me, once again in English. "Darling, you can see what a pretty
little dog, this Kelbai has become," I heard my husband say to his newly
married bride. "And don't forget that it was Raisa who first had the
bright idea of me bringing a pretty English girl here, first as a present for
the harem of Cousin Said and then for her uses. Of course, she had planned to
get her hands on the girl from the start! Anyway, congratulations, Raisa! You
certainly are an absolute wonder to have transformed the girl so quickly ... But
make sure you train her properly! And don't hesitate to use the whip! She's a
stubborn little animal, and needs to be taken down a peg or two!" I was horrified to hear him speak so
callously. And once I had thought that he was in love with me! What a stupid
little romantic fool I had been! "Do you think she's big
enough?" I heard Faisal ask my Mistress. She's nice and tall, but still
quite slender." "She won't be for long,' laughed
Raisa. 'Yes, you chose very well. I think she's just what I need for my
purpose: nice big hips, a long back and good breasts I blushed under my dog mask. What did my
Mistress mean? However before I could further ponder her words, I heard her
speaking to her friend, Alysha, Faisal's new wife. "If you're interested, darling,
I'll certainly lend her to you. But first she must be given more training.
I've scarcely started to teach her anything yet!" She unfastened my
muzzle. "This is her first little outing with her Mistress. Isn't that
so, Kelbai?" I didn't say anything and got a stinging
stroke of her whip across my exposed breasts, hanging down under me as I
knelt on all fours. "Yes, Mistress," I screamed. "Good! I'll allow you this evening,
for the last time, to use your little tongue, but only to say 'Yes, Mistress'
or 'No, Mistress'. Do you understand?" "Yes, Mistress ..." "Oh! She's turned out superbly and
her coat really shines," cried Alysha, as she first stroked me and then
played with my ears, before reaching down, at Raisa's insistence to feel my
breasts and to squeeze my nipples. "Beg!" ordered Raisa. Feeling ashamed to do so, in front of
Alysha and the man who was still officially my husband, I hesitated for a
moment. Raisa immediately stood up, gave my lead a tug and raising her whip
made me understand that, whether I liked it or not, I must squat on my hind
legs, as I had done in front of the Sheik, and then beg with my two front
paws. I had to stay like that for ages under
the threat of Raisa's raised whip, whilst the younger woman took hold of my
breasts and without hurrying in any way, began to rub in her victory over me,
her rival, by again feeling and examining me all over, as if I really were an
animal. Then getting very excited herself, she squeezed my nipples again very
hard, closing her eyes in pleasure and ecstasy, whilst she enjoyed a long and
amorous kiss with her husband - who of course was also my husband! Then, whilst Alysha recovered her
composure, Faisal amused himself with me. He made me balance a lump of sugar on
my nose. I had to wait for his order: "Catch! Kelbai!" Then I had
to throw up my head and try and catch the sugar in my mouth under the little
slit in the dog mask. Alas, I missed and the sugar fell to the floor. Poor
me! Raisa gave me a couple of strokes across my bare bottom and made me go on
trying and trying until at last I had mastered that particular trick. Then
she put the muzzle back on. We left, and as always I had to crawl
behind Raisa on a lead. My bare little bottom now well striped again. It
hurt! ... Ringing in my ears as I left were the mocking laughs of the two
entwined lovers - on of whom was my ... my ... husband! When we got back to my Mistress's
apartment it was already dark. She rang, and in came a lovely Jewish girl,
whom I had seen before and who had apparently been captured by Arab
terrorists in a raid on an Israeli kibbutz and sold to Raisa. The Princess
haughtily handed her the lead. "Take it, Ruth, and lead Kelbai to
the kennels. Ahmed will be expecting her and has got her cage ready ... Oh!
And take my whip in case you have any problems with her ... Now, little dog,
off to your kennel!" She brought her dog whip down once again
across my already very tender bottom, putting any ideas of resistance right
out of my mind. So it was that the new little dog was
led on a lead to Raisa's kennels by a mere slave girl, who, jealous of the
attention that Raisa had paid to me for most of the day, did not hesitate to
use her Mistress's dog whip which she was now so proudly carrying. 10 -
KENNELLED! Princess
Raisa was indeed a keen dog fancier and breeder. She exhibited in dog shows
in several countries and had won many prizes. She also employed an experienced staff
of kennelmen who looked after the dogs, cleaning them, brushing them sponging
them down, checking their bedding and the cleanliness of their kennels. The cages in the menagerie, of which the
Princess's kennels formed a part, were all in a long line, lit up at night by
electricity. Each was some fifteen feet long and ten feet wide - big enough
to allow the occupants to keep themselves exercised. The sides and roof were
made of strong iron bars placed sufficiently close together to protect their
valuable inhabitants from vultures or wild beasts. At the back of each cage, a small piece
of roofing was fastened to the overhead bars forming a simple shelter which
offered some protection from the sun and rain. It offered little privacy,
however, for it was open at the front, and the sides were formed of the same
iron bars that formed the cages themselves. The shelter backed onto the
service path behind the cages that was used by the keepers when feeding the
occupants and when mucking out their cages. The cages were only four feet high,
making it impossible for a human dog, like myself, to stand up. So I was kept
constantly down on all fours, like the real dogs. The floor of each cage was
just a mixture of sand and cement. In the middle of the cage, embedded into
the cement, was a large ring to which was attached a length of heavy chain,
long enough to allow an animal, to which it was attached, to reach into the
front of the cage and the shelter at the back. The main doors on the front of each cage
were locked on the outside and were also fitted with strong bolts. There were
also two sliding doors in each cage. One was in the roof of the shelter. The
other was situated at the back of the shelter, to allow access from the
cleaning passage. Above the main door of each cage was a
special board on which were written in Arabic and English details of the
occupant: age, sex, breed, origin, date of purchase, number of litters, date
next due to be covered, expected date of whelping and other information. So
it was that when I arrived in front of cage no 26, the one to which I had
been allocated, I was horrified to read: "Kelbai, 19 years old, female,
white, English, presented by His Highness Sheik Said bin Fuad. Breeding
plans: to be decided." The Jewish slave girl handed over my
lead to a big, intelligent-looking negro who, taking a key from the bunch
hanging from his belt, unlocked the door of my cage. He now took off my
collar and lead and hung them up on a hook on the outside of the cage. Then
he took off my muzzle and with a kick he pushed me into the cage and fastened
the big iron collar, attached to the end of the heavy chain, round my neck. I
shall never forget the first time that I heard the click of the collar's
lock. It seemed to symbolise once and for all the end of my previous
existence and the start of a new as a real little bitch, treated and looking
like one and kept on a chain in a kennel. I now found that my slightest movement
caused a rattling noise as the links of the chain clinked together. I soon
realised that the sheer weight of the chain served to keep my muscles
exercised as I moved around my cage. Having shut me in for the night, the
Jewish girl and the negro left, glancing back at me with a contemptuous smile
and exchanging knowing looks. Left
alone in the cage, I slowly explored it, dragging my heavy neck chain along
behind me. Unable to speak, to use my hands, now now transformed into
helpless paws, or to stand up, I was indeed now living like a real kennelled
dog. It was feeding time, and all around I
heard the baying of dogs and the cries of different types of wild animals
that the Sheik liked to keep in captivity. Being muzzled, of course there was
no question of me adding my cries to the din. Terrified I crawled into the back of the
cage, or run, and found the shelter. Inside it were two dog bowls. One was
full of water and the other had some dog biscuits mixed with bits of raw dog
meat. I recoiled in horror, even though I felt very hungry. I had not fully
realised that my Mistress in making me live like a dog would actually feed me
on dog food as well! My Keeper now unstrapped my muzzle and I
was free to eat up like the other animals. I had not eaten all day, and my
hunger overcame my qualms. Putting my face, or rather my dog's mask, into the
smelly mess, I managed to gobble up several mouthfuls. It did not taste as
awful as I thought it would. Then, having watched me eat, the Keeper
came and put my horrible muzzle back on again. Evidently it would only be
taken off, in future, at feeding times - and of course, when I was required
to arouse my Mistress. Clearly depriving me of the ability to talk was to be
a key feature of training me to act, and indeed think, like a dog. There was a small pile of fresh straw in
the shelter, clearly intended to be used as litter. Utterly exhausted,
emotionally and physically, I used by paws to spread the straw a little and
then lay down on it and fell asleep. I
slept like a log, and the sun was already blazing down, when waking up I saw
the front paws of a dog gripping the heavy bars that separated our two cages. He was a gorgeous looking Great Dane.
Shocked, I saw him cock his leg against one of the bars. His black and white
markings were very similar to those of my own dog skin. As I crawled out
towards him, he seemed to be higher than me. He was making friendly whining noises
and his tongue was hanging out. Clearly he was trying to get at me so as to
greet his new neighbour with a friendly lick! Shocked, I looked towards the cage on
the other side. I saw that it was separated from mine by a gap of about a
yard. That was just as well, for walking up and down his cage and growling at
me menacingly and hungrily was a real leopard, My God! This was the end, I thought bitterly.
When I had been put in my cage, it had already been dark and I could see
little, except that all the cages seemed to be occupied by animals. But I had
hoped to find, in the next door cages, some female companion of my own human
race - perhaps another harem girl who had annoyed the Sheik. We might not
have had a common language, but it would have been reassuring. Instead, however, Raisa had deliberately
surrounded me on one side with a real Great Dane dog and on the other with a
fierce and frightening looking leopard, who was snarling at me and jumping
angrily at the bars that separated us. I kept well away from him. What could I now do other than
accept my fate? How awful it was! Despairingly I crawled round the outside
of the shelter. Suddenly the heavy chain gave my iron collar a violent jerk.
Caught up in the posts that supported the simple roof of the shelter, I was
reminded brutally of its length. I crawled back into the open shelter, which
would from now be my home and took a closer look at it. Outside the shelter was another strip of
cement on which were painted several strange red circles. In one was a bowl. Like the rest of my little run the
shelter was spotlessly clean. The cement floor was slightly sloped. Two
little channels in the cement were clearly intended to allow what I must, from
now on, call further liquid manure, to run down into a drain, covered with a
metal grill, at the back of the cage. The two dog bowls that I had seen the
previous night, fitted into circular depressions in the cement floor. I saw
that there was still a few dog biscuits and lumps of meat in one of them.
Just then my Keeper came and temporarily slipped off off my muzzle. Eagerly,
all my inhibitions gone, and with the Keeper watching approvingly, I gulped
them down. Before I could drink from the water bowl, the Keeper replaced my
muzzle. But I found that I could suck up water through the straps of my
muzzle. Above the dog bowls, fastened to the
bars at the side of the cage was a wet sponge and a sort of cotton tow rag -
obviously intended for rubbing my muzzle against to keep it clean, just like
a real dog may wipe its muzzle on grass after eating. I would soon learn also
to use it to keep my beauty lips and backside clean. The little pile of straw on which I had
curled up and slept, took up one corner of the small shelter. I realised that my Keepers must have had
orders to let me rest for, as I dozed in the shelter, I had only one visitor,
if I may call it that: a big black muscular arm which slid back the sliding
door in the roof of the shelter, reached down to pick up the two empty dog
bowls, and replaced them with full ones. Then the sliding door was silently
closed again. I heard the bolts being slid back again on the outside. It
was some time later, whilst I was still lying curled up on the straw, having
gulped down the food and sucked up the water, that I heard the bolts of the
sliding door in the roof again being slid back, disclosing another Keeper. He
was also black and was carrying a pitch fork with which he pushed me out into
the open part of the cage. After I had hurriedly crawled out of the
shelter, he let down a heavy cast-iron plate over its front, thus barring me
from going back in. The plate ran between two rails and could be raised or
lowered using a light chain. He then set about cleaning my straw,
pushing the dirty straw out into the cleaning ally through the sliding door
at the back. Then raising the cast-iron plate again and picking up a little
dog whip, he pointed to the strange small circles painted in red in a line on
the cement. I was horrified when, with crude
gestures, he gave me to understand that my first liquid waste each morning
was to be dropped neatly into the bowl. I noticed later that this bowl was
collected each morning and carefully taken away as if for analysis. Naively I
wondered why. I was horrified when my tail plug was
removed and I was made to drop my solid wastes into the end red circle, so
that my Keeper using a long stick could examine them and then replace my tail
plug. Any subsequent droppings during the day had to be placed neatly in the
next red circle and so one down the line so that the Keeper could keep a
daily written record of the frequency and extent of my offerings. It also
enabled him to show the veterinary surgeon the number of times I had performed
and the consistency on each performance. Oh the shame! I nearly died of embarrassment the first
time my Keeper removed the plug and made it clear that I should now, whilst
still remaining on all fours, make use of the first red circle. As I did not
comply quickly enough for his liking, he gave me a carefully aimed stroke of
his dog whip across one of my exposed nipples. That was enough to break my
spirit. He made me separate my hind legs and thrust back with my backside
just like a real dog. But he also made me looking down between my legs to
make sure that nothing fell outside the red circle. It was too awful! On this
occasion he even weighed my wastes after he had scooped them up into a bowl. But worse was to follow, for when I had
finished, he made me rub my backside against the wet sponge. Then I had to
crawl over to him and present my backside to him. He then washed the most
private parts of my body with soap and water, and dried me. It was just too
awful for words when I felt his fingers penetrate enquiringly up inside my
two orifices - something I would later have to get used to. He then replaced my tail plug and hosed
down the entire cage. He now sprayed it with antiseptic, checked the state of
my litter, refilled my dog bowls, checked that everything was spotless clean,
and left, bolting the sliding door behind him. I
tried to see more of the Menagerie of which the Kennels were just a part. But
because the bars that formed the roof of the cage prevented me from standing
up, I could only see just more and more cages. They seemed to be built in
groups of about four in the shade of palm trees. each group mainly holding a
different breed or type of animal. I wonder whether the occupants of one were
human female dogs like me. But I could not see them properly. Then for this first day in the Kennels I
was left in peace to lie down, curl up and recuperate from all the stresses
to which I had been submitted. It also gave me a chance to get used to the
noises of the menagerie. Towards
the end of the afternoon, however, I was wakened from my sleep by a shout of
'Kelbai'. I raised my head and, to my astonishment, saw the huge ugly figure
of Marak, the Sheik's chief black eunuch, who had come to scoff at me. I
decided to pretend that I had not heard him, and remained lying down in my
shelter. However, he sent for the duty Keeper who, whip in hand, slid back
the sliding door in the roof of my shelter, and quickly made me crawl,
dragging the heavy chain, to the front of the cage. I had to listen through the bars that
kept me in, to a long teasing speech, reminding me how my present treatment
would last for ever; how it served me right for he had lost a bet that I
would become the next favourite of the Master; and how I was a stupid little
girl who only deserved the fate that Allah had decided. For good measure, he added that the very
worst thing that could have happened to me was to belong to the Princess
Raisa and to be assigned to her private Kennels that formed part of the
Menagerie. I would certainly be harshly treated and trained like a dog. Then he was joined by another of the
harem black eunuchs, and Marak delighted in pointing out my exposed, and
freshly depilated, beauty lips. Then, perhaps even more humiliating, he told
my Keeper to unfasten my muzzle, and then made me pick up lumps of sugar
which they threw through the wire grill. Unable to use my hands to hold
anything I had to pick them up with my teeth. I longed to chew the sugar, but
they made me drop the lumps back into their hands. I did not dare to disobey,
for my Keeper was standing there watching me, his whip in his hand. "Well, well!" said Marak,
seeing me disappointed at not being allowed to eat the sugar, "what a
greedy little creature Kelbai has become!" Furious, I turned to return to the
shelter, but the Keeper with his menacingly raised whip made clear that I
must remain there - and obey them. Marak now called me right up to the bars
and told me to sit up and beg, squatting on my hind legs. He and his
companion then reached through the grill. Each gripped one of my nipples and
pulled them through the wire fence, and then amused themselves pinching and
squeezing them. It was another step in my steady degeneration. I longed to
spit in their faces through my dog mask. Luckily for me, however, I managed
to hold myself back. Finally they left. Crying and unable to
use my hands to ease the pain in my breasts, I crawled back to my little
shelter - once again dragging my heavy chain as I went. That
evening, Ruth, the Jewish girl who had brought me to the Kennels, came to
tell my Keeper that her Mistress would see me the following morning and that
I was to be presented to her clean, douched, washed, brushed and de-fleaed! My neighbour, the Great Dane, gave a
bark in what seemed to be sympathy. Gratefully, I quickly crawled over to
him. Under my dog mask, I smiled at him. He seemed to want to be genuinely
friendly. Convinced that I had at least found one friend in Arabia, I went
back to my shelter and fell asleep. Next morning I was woken up early and
had to submit to the same humiliating attentions as on the previous day. But
this time, having first made me perform in front of them onto the red circle,
the Keepers then shut me in the shelter by dropping the plate across the
front. I was then stripped naked from head to
toe. They now applied the hose to my whole body. Under the pretext of wanting
to have a close look a my personal hygiene, they then made me offer my bottom
and my beauty lips for yet another humiliating inspection. Then they cut my finger and toe nails
and put me back into the dog skin. They took off the iron collar of the cage,
and brushed and scented me all over. With just my lead fastened to my pretty
studded dog collar, as it had been when I arrived in the Kennels, I knelt in
my cage awaiting the arrival of Ruth. When at last she arrived, I saw that she
had a long dog whip in her hands, making me anxious not to annoy her in any
way. I was taken out of my cage, and my lead handed to her so that she could
take me to our Mistress. However, leading me down a steep little path, she
turned round to look at me and tripped up. I, of course, was blamed! Ruth did not hide her delight as she
applied her whip to my bottom and indeed I could see that it was exciting
her. However, as she did not presumably want to mark me too badly, she just
gave me half a dozen strokes and then ordered me to sit and beg. I obeyed and, like Marak the previous
evening, she took further delight in pinching my breasts. Then she looked
round to see that no one was watching, separated her thighs and pushed my
head under her skirt. "Lick, you English bitch," she
ordered, giving me another sharp cut across my backside. I obeyed, swallowing
my saliva to which was now added the overflowing juices of my conductress. To protect herself, she told Raisa that
I had been naughty and that as a result she had had to give me a little
punishment. "Good!" Raisa told her.
"You were quite right, Ruth, and now you will give her another six
strokes in front of me. Go on!" The young Jewess did not have to be told
twice. My poor little bottom again suffered horribly. As she turned to leave,
she looked at me in such a superior and smug way that Raisa was highly amused
and stopped her. "Make her kiss your feet!" Without waiting to be told, I kissed
them, to Ruth's great delight. I knew that she was an enemy but I did not
fully understand the reason: jealousy! 11 -
OH, THE AGONY OF BEING KEPT FRUSTRATED! My
Mistress was lying, stark naked, on her large couch. Her splendid and well
proportioned body contrasted sharply with the pile of animal skins on which
she lay. Ruth had taken off my muzzle - a sign, as I as slater to learn, that
my tongue was about to be used to pleasure the proud Princess. "Kelbai! Here dog!" Raisa called
to me. "Crawl over here at once. Then kneel up next to my bed and
beg!" I was about to obey when, I don't know
how, I caught my front paws in the fringe of the carpet and I was slightly
delayed in carrying out her order. Furious at what she took to be
disobedience, my Mistress jumped up and picked up a cane which she kept by
her couch. Then, pressing my neck down with her foot, she brought her cane
down across the exposed cheeks of my bottom. My muzzle having removed, I was able to
beg for mercy, but this only enraged the Princess all the more. "Haven't I already told you that
you are not to speak, but only bark? Can't you understand simply English? Do
you now understand that, for once and for all? Now bark!" Whilst she was speaking, she did not
stop beating my poor little bottom which was already well striped. Desperate
to protect my bottom, I rolled over onto my back - only to get a cut from the
cane across my bare breasts. "Bark, I said," "Woof! Woof!" I cried. "Now lick my feet," she
ordered. Overcome and crushed, my buttocks and breasts on fire, I licked with
such zeal that my Mistress, whose skin I felt quivering, experienced real
pleasure. "Well! Well!" she said
laughing at my zeal and anxiousness to please. She stroked my head and my
hanging breasts with her hand. "Look at that! You've certainly got a
good little bitch's tongue, my little Kelbai. Oh! Oh! Yes I can see you're
going to make a really good licking bitch!" Then I received the order to lick her
legs, and to go up along her thighs, the small of her back, her stomach, her
breasts ... and then, breathlessly ... she offered me her already moist sex.
I must admit that I, too, was getting pretty excited by the game I was being
made to play, and I licked with real pleasure, if not with ... love! It was certainly true that Raisa was a
very beautiful woman, and that she really let herself go under my caresses
whilst reaching out with her long thin fingers for my nipples which she
pinched very hard. As she called out with pleasure, I had to suffer pain,
both for her amusement and to show my devotion to her ... until she suddenly
reached her climax. Then she kicked me away, and lying flat
on my face by her bed I felt her soft hand stroking the back of my dog's
headpiece. At this mere touch I felt a little thrill and I gave a shiver ...
was I falling in love with my Mistress? After resting for a few minutes, she
recovered, and spoke to me brusquely but also kindly. "So, my little Kelbai? Are you
going to sit up and beg, like a good little dog?" She had her cane in her hand! Humbly and
submissively, I obeyed, sitting back on my hind legs and holding up my two
front paws. I sat up and begged like a little dog begging for a reward from
its Mistress. "Good, little dog!" she said
to me, taking a lump of sugar which she delicately placed on the nose of the
dog mask whilst making me lean my head a little backwards. "Catch!"
she cried and with a jerk of my head. I again performed my little trick,
catching the lump with my mouth. I chewed the sugar and lowered my eyes
submissively ... but happy to have pleased my Mistress. I spent the rest of the day lying at her
feet. She repeatedly told me that she was going to make me think of myself
now as a dog and to forget that I had ever been a human being. I was going to
be trained to think and act like a dog both physically and psychologically. The Princess explained that at first this
training would be hard for me, because I had been a free and independent
young woman, and that therefore she would have to thrash me often and punish
me for the slightest fault or awkwardness. However I must loyally submit to
it all, to prove my love. If as a result I really became devoted to her, like
a real little dog, faithful and ... jealous, then I would have a happy life
in captivity - a captivity from which I would never be released, for I would
always have to wear my dogskin with my face totally hidden under the dog
mask. She added that she really liked the
softness of my tongue. I blushed under my dog mask at the thought that it was
in the harem, under the whip of Marak, that I had been made to learn the art
of lesbianism. Had that all been arranged and planned by her? However, she added, my tongue now had to
be trained to give a woman even more pleasure, and this would take time and a
lot of practise. To make my tongue really subtle and agile, I would have to
exercise its muscles for at least an hour every day, learning to thrust it
out much more beyond my dog mask, and to move it much more quickly, both to
and fro and up and down. For this I would be made, for instance,
to lap up a bowl of milk over which a wire screen had been placed and through
which I would really have to stretch out repeatedly with my tongue to get at the
milk, and then transfer it all, just a few drops at a time, into another
little bowl alongside it. If the milk had not all been painstakingly
transferred within the set time, then I would get the cane! This proved to be exhausting work
initially, but it certainly made my tongue far more supple - much to my
Mistress's delight. Indeed, she said after a few days, I now seemed to be
able to get my tongue almost as far out as a real dog. Another little exercise she made me do
was to pick up peanuts one by one with my lips and transfer them from one
bowl to another. Here again I had to work against the clock with the threat
of a thrashing if I was not fast enough. This exercise, my Mistress told me,
was to make my muscles of my mouth much more supple and to allow me to go on
and on, rapidly pouting and pressing my lips against the beauty lips of my
Mistress. Soon my newly trained tongue and lip muscles would allow me to go
on giving intense pleasure to her for what seemed to be hours. But she still
made me continue with my training. "For," she said slowly in her
rather precise English, "not only do I intend you to use your tongue for
my own pleasure, but I also intend to allow my women friends to appreciate
its softness and the way you have been trained to use it! And you must obey
my friends as you would obey me. Then I will know that you really love
me!" She laughed cruelly. "And don't forget that depending on
how pleased I am with you, you will either be caressed by my hand - or feel
my cane. For one thing is certain - you will never receive any pleasure
except from my hand, and then only in direct proportion to the pain you also
receive from my cane." My Mistress also told me that the other
dog outfits that she had ordered for me were nearly ready. "Except for
their colour they will be identical to the one you are now wearing, so that
you'll have a complete trousseau, should I ever decide to sell you. Not only
will this make you more valuable, but I will then be certain that you will
still remain for the rest of your life what I will have made you into: a
happy little dog." My
dog skin had certainly been very cleverly designed and thought out. Crawling
crawling on all fours became increasingly natural and the padding on my
knees, on my feet and on my hands prevented me from hurting or scraping
myself. So my Mistress was able to take me with
her on a lead on all her little excursions, not only in the palace and the
gardens, where she would make me do my business whilst looking up at her with
love, from behind my dog mask, but she also took me, safely shut in her car,
when she went visiting her friends and even when she went into town. Clearly, the more she felt I was really
her well trained little dog, the more Raisa was proud, happy and fulfilled,
and hence the more I was patted and stroked. This was something that I was
learning to appreciate more and more, especially when I was allowed to put my
dog's muzzle on her knees, or between her thighs, breathing in her intimate
scents and closing my eyes ... with pleasure! When it was evening, she used to take me
back to the Kennels herself which made me happy and proud at having not been
handed over to the horrible Jewish girl. Raisa herself would put me back into
my cage, and fasten onto my collar the the heavy chain which, as she
intended, had a strong psychological affect on me - making me realise deep
down the helplessness of my position. Then, giving me a little wave of her
hand, she would leave. Now feeling very hungry, as I was not allowed anything
to eat when out of the Kennels, I would eagerly wait for my Keeper to release
my muzzle and would then throw myself onto the waiting bowl of dog biscuits
and raw meat and gulp them up. So it was that I got used to being taken
out of the Kennels every morning at about nine o'clock, and not brought back,
except in exceptional circumstances, until nightfall. But before lying down on my straw I
would go and exchange a few innocent little kisses through the bars of my
cage friendly neighbour, the real Great Dane. At first we used to simply push our dog's muzzles towards each
other, but soon I learnt that, behaving like a real dog, he would prefer to
sniff and lick my bottom as I pressed it against the bars that separated us.
He would even give it several licks with his long tongue - something I soon
learned to enjoy! Indeed I must confess that I struck up a
really affectionate friendship with my neighbour. We used to spend longer and
longer every evening pressed up against the bars that separated us. He would
rub himself against it, stroking me with the tip of his tongue and, of
course, sniff my beauty lips intently. Yes, I must admit that this was the best
moment of the day, away at last from the eternal fear of my Mistress's whip.
I regarded him as a real friend who shared my captivity. Of course, he could
not really do much for me, but his simple and frank friendship was such a
change from all the deceptions that I had suffered, that I finished by
accepting it. His name was Tiny, presumably a carry
over from Raisa's days in England. But I knew nothing about him. Certainly he was as big as me and he had
almost the same markings on his skin as my dog skin. We must have looked a
pretty couple. The
training which my Mistress forced me to undergo must have lasted about a
month. Living the life of a dog, with no access to calendars and unable to
use my hands to mark the passing of the days, I cannot be sure. Certainly I
suffered many thrashings, the memory of which is still with me. On several evenings I returned to the
Kennels almost unable to crawl, having been beaten more often than usual. My
buttocks would be marked with the stripes of the riding whip, the dog whip or
the strap. My breasts would be on fire after being cruelly treated and
pinched. It was then that I would greet my good
friend Tiny with delight and closing my eyes would allow him to stroke me
with his tongue, as if he wanted to heal my weals ... but always there was
the iron bars separating us! I would go back to my straw litter, the heavy
chain as always attached to my neck, and with my burning buttocks exposed to
the air. But with my hands turned to helpless paws I could not even rub them
to try and ease the pain. From the very start, my Mistress, as
well as concentrating on exercising my tongue, also made me do all sorts of
exercises to make my body more supple and to move more and more like a real
dog. But the most humiliating moments were when she made me bark and yap in
different ways, and often in front of other women. I would only do it against
my will and so out would come the riding crop or the dog whip. Crack! Crack!
My buttocks would be almost continually red with the constant thrashings that
I received. I have to admit that my Mistress always
obtained what she wanted. I learned to bark and wag my tail inn several
different ways to express different things. I would have to bark in a
friendly and exited way when, for instance, she said: "Kelbai! Fetch
your lead! We're going for walkies." However, when someone came into the room
in which I was lying at her feet, or on all fours alongside her, then I would
have to growl three times to warn her, raising my tail warningly. Or, if it
was a certain previously designated person, like Ruth for instance, or a real
dog or bitch, then I would have to make my growl of ... jealousy ... and
behave accordingly. Indeed, my Mistress liked to make me feel jealous! Equally, when I felt the need to relieve
myself, I had to go up to her and make realistic movements with my dog-like
muzzle and tail to make her understand my needs. Once when, perhaps
deliberately, she kept me waiting, after removing my tail plug, I just had to
use the corner of the room. This created a terrible scandal, and to house
train me once and for all, I was given a terrible beating whilst my nose and
mouth were rubbed into the mess that I had made. But usually she would then take me on a
lead out into the gardens or else have me taken out by one of her slave
girls. She also trained me, when in the gardens, to sniff the ground and
choose a suitable place, preferably sandy, before releasing my wastes. And
afterwards I had to cover them up with earth or sand, scratching the ground
with my hind legs, just like a real dog. If we did meet a real male dog, I had to
pull on my lead eagerly and then stop and, parting my knees, offer my bottom
and beauty lips to be sniffed by my fellow creature. And if he was
interested, and followed me, then I had to show him my teeth! Certainly, the strict training methods
used by my Mistress and her assistants, depending as they did on fear of the
whip, were very effective. In only a couple of weeks I had learned all the
habits and body language of real dogs, or rather of real bitches! She liked to make me carry a newspaper
or other object in my mouth, or to remain sitting up and begging for long
periods, balancing something on my front paws. As I could not grip anything
with my now helpless hands, I had to concentrate like mad lest the objects
slipped and fell to the ground. And if they did? Then it was the riding whip
or the dog whip for me! Sometimes it was both, for frequently my Mistress
called in her chamber maid, or a slave-girl to help thrash me. Indeed I lived under the continual fear
of the whip. My
Mistress usually took her midday meal alone, or with some women friends in
her apartments. I was then let in to lie at her feet and to act as a
footstool for them. She used to really enjoy this, kicking off her babouches
and amusing herself, whilst still eating and gossiping, by running her small
fine feet all over my body. I must confess that these attentions would often
give rise to little quivers of delight in my body ... which in turn would
make her happy and pleased. During her siesta, she would often put
me at the foot of her bed. She would then produce a little chain fitted with
metal clamps on either end, which she would fasten onto my nipples. The
effect was to excite them greatly with the slightest movement. Then she would
deign to offer her body to my now well trained tongue or lips. So it was that she fully succeeded in
putting the finishing touches to my lesbian education. I would now long for
these delightful siesta moments, when I would apply myself passionately and
lovingly to lavish my caresses on her. I used to close my eyes with pleasure
and sensual delight, feeling her vibrating under the strokes of my
increasingly adept tongue and realising that my own sex was also on fire with
desire, or drowned in aroused humidity. My Mistress, as I have said, was
extremely beautiful from every point of view, and moreover the Eastern beauty
treatments to which she submitted her body, baths of every sort, and in
particular baths of ass's milk, all served to increase her attractiveness.
She certainly succeeded in converting me into a loving little lesbian slave -
a slave dressed as a dog. Sinking into this voluptuousness, I
found myself completely forgetting that I was a girl at all, never mind a
married woman. Automatically I just thought about myself as another bitch,
like the other animals in the menagerie. I was just the favourite pet bitch
of my Mistress, to whom I owed blind obedience. It was an illusion that my Keepers
fostered by insisting on blindfolding me, every time that they stripped off
my dog skin to give my body a good clean. I this way, I simply never saw my
real human body, but only my dog skin. Even my exposed white breasts, or
dog's teats as they were now often disparagingly termed, hanging down below
me as I crawled and played like a dog, on all fours, did not seem to upset my
illusion of now being a real dog. The Keepers even hung a little mirror in
my shelter so that when I peered into it, instead of seeing a pretty face,
all that I saw was a very realistic dog's head with two tiny holes for my
eyes. This was all part of the cunning game of making me think of myself all
the time as just my Mistress's pet bitch, and no longer a human being. There was another and more intimate way
in which Raisa made me feel more like a bitch than a woman. She would make me
pretend that since I was only a bitch, I did not have a beauty bud, and that
therefore, I could not become properly aroused or climax until I next came on
heat, something that, as a result, I found myself longing for! Satiated by all my caresses, she would
make me lie on my back on the sheep skin by the side of her bed. I would have
to raise my hind legs in the air, whilst she stroked my beauty lips, ignoring
my obvious arousal and pretending to commiserate with me. "Oh my little Kelbai! What pleasure
you could have if only you were a girl and not a bitch!" she would
teasingly say. Then she would excite my breasts by pulling on the little
chain that united them, before putting her hand down to my swelling little
bud, driving me almost mad with desire. But instead of letting me climax in
her hand, she would simply take her hand away teasingly. "And if you were a girl, then you'd
have a little beauty bud here and would get very excited. You'd like that
wouldn't you, little bitch?" She would amuse herself by further
exciting me with the handle of her whip, watching my breasts carefully for
the blotched red signs that showed when I was approaching a climax - and then
quickly stopping. "But being just a bitch, you'll just have to wait
until you next come on heat before you can have any real fun. It's also when
they're on heat that they attract the dogs, isn't it little bitch?" Oh, how I longed to scream out that on
the contrary I was a girl, with a beauty bud, that I was madly excited even
if I wasn't on heat and to beg her not to stop. But I did not dare do so. Not
only was I scared stiff of the thrashing that I knew would follow, but I
could not forget her warning that she would have my little beauty bud cut off
if she ever found me climaxing without her express permission. "Oh, little bitch," she would
say with a cruel enigmatic smile, as if she knew something that I did not,
"you are so longing to come on heat, aren't you? Think of the excitement
of then being allowed by your Mistress to show your love for her by climaxing
onto her open hand! Isn't that a thrilling idea, little bitch?" And I would then have to yap my genuine
wild excitement at the prospect - my cruel frustration temporarily forgotten.
Surely I was due very soon. "But meanwhile, little dog, you
must sublime your desires into love for your Mistress. You're longing and
longing for relief, I know, but you must just wait until your little dog's
body says that it is ready. We can't go against nature, can we, my little
Kelbai? Meanwhile, like one of your Christian nuns dedicating her sensuality
to God, you must dedicate yourself to pleasing your Mistress more and more
... Now come and use your tongue again. Hurry!" In this way she kept me wildly excited,
terrified and utterly frustrated - and all at the same time! It was
emotionally exhausting. But it really made me indeed sublimate all the
pent-up, passionate desires, that she had so cleverly aroused in me, into
worshipping her and adoring her as if she were a goddess ... I was only fit
to please and excite her, not to take pleasure myself. But I hated it when she made me please
her women friends. They would be almost out of their minds with excitement at
the idea of being pleasured by an English girl, dressed and kept as a dog. It
was so degrading when my cruel Mistress told them not to bother about
satisfying me since, being only a bitch, I could only get real satisfaction
except when I was in season! Despite
the state of utter subservience to which she had reduced me, I gradually
became used to my new life. I used to be genuinely happy when my Mistress did
me the honour of stroking me. I used to be so proud when, thanks to applying
my amorous attentions with sufficient zeal, I would get away for a whole day
without once being thrashed or whipped. I would return to my cage, to recount it
all whilst yapping - yes, yapping! - to my kind neighbour, Tiny, who would
stamp his feet with excitement at smelling my arousal ... and would lick me
all the harder through the grill! One evening I returned to my cage
terribly excited after exchanging a long series of wonderful caresses with my
Mistress. As usual she had reached a climax several times, each one more
thrilling and satisfying than its predecessor. As usual, I had been left
unsatisfied, and my beauty lips were on fire as the horrible Ruth led me back
to the Menagerie - and out of spiteful jealousy gave me several strokes of
her dog whip across my breasts and nipples, which had already been brought to
a tantalising level of sensitivity by the kneading of my Mistresses's hands. As soon as she had handed me over to the
Keeper, and he had fastened the heavy chain to my collar, locked the door of
my cage, and gone off, I went over to the bars that separated me from my
friend Tiny. Like a real bitch on heat, I found myself appealing to him ...
begging him ... to caress me as kneeling down on all fours I tried to rub my
backside against the bars. As soon as he smelt my arousal, he too
became very excited, making little growling noises. Horrified, and yet
fascinated, I saw his erect manhood forcing its way through its furry sheath.
The bars allowed him to caress me with
his tongue. But how, I wondered desperately, could I offer my hot little
beauty lips to his wonderful tongue? Finally, looking carefully around to see
that none of the Keepers were looking, I found that by lying on my back, with
my legs in the air, I could just get my beauty lips pressed up against the
mesh at the level of Tiny's nose. Tiny, on his side of the fence, managed
to align his nose with the right place in the bars and to pass his tongue
through. He started to reward my burning lips with long, prolonged strokes of
his tongue, similar to those that my Mistress had taught me to make. Alas,
because of the close spacing of the bars, he was unable to penetrate me to
the depth that I was crying out for, but patiently and tenaciously, he
nevertheless managed to tickle my body continuously, until he brought me to a
thrilling climax. And so I finished by barking my delight,
whilst the tongue of my companion obtained its reward by getting, not without
some difficulty, at the liquids that were flowing from me. My debasement was complete! Having been
madly excited by my Mistress during the day, with the sensitivity of my body
exacerbated by Ruth's whip, I had now just climaxed under the strokes of the
tongue of my dog companion, who like me was chained by the neck. And what did I feel as I gradually came
back to my senses after climaxing for the first time in ages? I felt a little feeling of satisfaction
at having got my revenge on my Mistress who had kept me frustrated for so
long! I loved her, though, and it was really her fault that I had been
unfaithful to her - with a representative of the race to which she herself
had made me belong - a Great Dane. 12 -
AN ENFORCED MOTHERHOOD So it
was that the days passed ... I was getting more and more absorbed with my new
life. I was also getting more used to it. Meanwhile, the strict training and
discipline ensured that I carried out any orders given to me by my Mistress
both swiftly and keenly - and without question. As a result, I was now often able to
avoid being whipped for a whole day at a time. But at the same time, although
I kept telling myself to stand up to my cruel Mistress, I found myself
masochistically enjoying feeling that I was just a little dog, owned by a
Mistress, who seemed to become more beautiful and attractive with each
passing day. I now obeyed her, and put up with her cruelty - and all the humiliations
it amused her to impose on me - out of genuine love for her! But I now began to feel that something
strange was happening to my body - though of course I was never allowed to
see it, and the hard material on my paws prevented me from being able to feel
it, like a woman normally would. I kept having attacks of what seemed to be
indigestion and sometimes felt sick in the mornings. There was a strange
feeling sometimes in my breasts and they seemed to be getting heavier. I did
not understand what was happening - or indeed if anything really was
happening. Moreover, being kept always on all
fours, and never able to stand up in my cage, or allowed to do so in my
Mistress's apartments, made it more difficult for me to see what, if
anything, was happening under my dog skin. It had always, of course, been
kept skin tight over my tummy by the strong elastic at the sides. Now it
seemed ever tighter. I longed to ask my Mistress about it,
but I did not dare speak one word. I just had to show my concern with little
barks and gestures with my eyes. But my Mistress merely patted my dog's
head saying, "Isn't my little bitch lucky having a Mistress who has her
looked after so well! She's got nothing to worry about now and can just leave
everything to her beautiful Mistress." I did not understand what she meant, but
to my embarrassment, my Mistress started calling in her Indian Veterinary
Surgeon to inspect me intimately. He used took me into his laboratory. He
had all the latest equipment, including a sonic scanning machine. No expense
was spared by Raisa when it came to breeding! Helplessly strapped down on a
couch,I could not see the screen at which he and Raisa were looking at so
intently, as he ran something strange over my tummy. I had never seen a scan
before and did not then realise it's purpose. He would keep pointing silently to
things on the screen. He and Raisa seemed very pleased about something. I
wondered what about. They used to speak to each other in
English, and I frequently heard him whisper that to her that everything was
going satisfactorily. The Keeper in charge of me also changed, and the new
negro seemed very keen on giving me milk to drink and special energy-giving
food to eat. He also used to feel my tummy in a rather expert sort of way. He
too used to come to the laboratory to see whatever it was that was being
displayed on the screen. But I still did not understand the
significance of all these attentions. The
constant teasing, by my Mistress, of not allowing me to reach a climax until
I came into heat, had made me look forward eagerly to a monthly event that I
normally dreaded. I had no way of counting the passing of the days, but it
did seem that this now much longed for time was being strangely delayed. Here
again, I wanted to mention it to my Mistress, but simply did not dare to
speak. Anyway I was completely in her hands. My Mistress now had had one of my dog
masks modified so that she could unfasten a little circular piece from the
front of my mask leaving just my eyes, nose and mouth exposed. It now amused
her occasionally to be reminded that under the dog's head was the face of a
very pretty young woman! She particularly liked to have my lips
and eyes beautifully painted and made up by one of her slave girls, before
any of her women friends came to see her. She would then have the face-piece
of my mask replaced. Later, she would stand over me with her whip in her
hand, and make me please her friend with my tongue, through the little slit
over my mouth. Then, suddenly, she would reach down and unfasten the
face-piece, disclosing my very English face to the astonished and delighted
woman. I was never allowed, of course, to look
in a mirror when the face piece was off, for fear of setting back the mental
process of being made to feel that I really was a dog and of forgetting that
I had ever been a human being. But it was on one such occasion, when I
was kneeling on all fours at my Mistress's feet with my face-piece removed,
that I suddenly felt, for the first time, as if something was moving inside
me! I gave a little cry of pain, and hunched up, putting my paws to my tummy.
A moment later it happened again. I grimaced with pain and looked up at my
Mistress with surprise. Then I felt a little kick inside me. Suddenly I realised what was happening,
why had I not come on heat, as my Mistress humiliatingly called it, why I had
felt so strange, why the Indian vet had been called to examine me and why my
regime in the menagerie had changed. I must be pregnant! Yes, pregnant! I saw
my Mistress smile cruelly as she saw from my exposed face that I was now
realising the truth. I was pregnant! And my Mistress had
known about if for some time! Was that why my liquid wastes had been taken
away daily for testing? Was it at my little child that was she and the
veterinary surgeon had been looking at on the screen? I did not understand why she had not
told me. Then I realised that as I was now a dog, she would not feel it
necessary to do so. One did not, indeed could not, tell a real bitch that she
was in-whelp, to use the humiliating word that my Mistress now used, as she
covered up my horrified face with the face-piece. "Yes, my little Kelbai, your
Mistress is very pleased with you and you're going to make a fine brood bitch
for your Mistress. Yes, you're now nicely in-whelp. I like a breeding slave
to drop her first progeny whilst she's still in her teens." Brood bitch! Breeding Slave! Was that
what I am now, I thought, horrified. Drop her progeny! What a shameful
expression. Like an animal! "Yes," went on the Princess,
"and, thanks to the fertility pills that Marak put you onto in the
harem, you're going to present your Mistress with two pretty little bitches
for her Kennels!" My head reeled. Twins! Fertility pills!
So that was what those strange red pills were!I remembered the strange
instruction she had given Marak, after she had so embarrassingly inspected me
naked in the bathroom. Had she then ordered him to put me on a course of
fertility pills? But why? Did she want me pregnant just for her amusement?
Being used to breeding from real bitches had she now wanted the even greater
excitement of breeding from a human bitch? Oh how awful! I must, I thought, have conceived during
that awful night in the bed of the Sheik, when he had taken me several times
violently and without taking any precautions. I remembered how Marak, the
Sheik's chief black eunuch, had humiliatingly questioned me about my periods
and had written it all down. Had he and my Mistress carefully planned
my presentation to the Sheik so that I went to his bed as a virgin just at
the very time when I was most likely to conceive? Was that why Marak had
strangely kept me untouched by the Sheik in the harem for some time? Had he
wanted to be sure that I received the Sheik's seed just at the right time?
But surely if the Sheik himself was the father, then I would not go on being
treated like a dog? "It does not matter by Islamic
law," I heard my Mistress say, as if anticipating what I was thinking,
"who the father is. The child of a slave girl is a slave and belongs to
the girl's owner. You belong to me, and so will your little whelps!" Whelps! What a humiliating word to use
to a woman to describe her babies. But from the Princess's point of view it
was a simple and straightforward matter, which she had planned from the
beginning! Of course, since she was now genuinely
fond of her Kelbai, whom she had so painstakingly trained to perform as her
expert lesbian slave, she was much concerned with the new and interesting
state of her pet bitch. That evening when I was returned to my
cage I saw that the details on the board in front of it had been amended to
read: "In whelp. Twin bitches." There was also an Expected Date of
Whelping, but as it was written in the Moslem calendar, it meant nothing to
me. In any case I had no access to a calendar of any type, Moslem or
Christian. But seeing it certainly drove home my status as my Mistress's mere
breeding slave. From
from now on the Indian vet examined me daily in front of my Mistress and the
Breeding Keeper. My dog skins were gradually let out as my whelps grew and my
belly swelled making me feel more and more awkward. The Princess personally
supervised my new diet and was clearly thrilled at what was happening to me. "Oh, little Kelbai," she would
say as she showed me off to her women friends, inviting them to feel my tummy
as it strained against the dog skin, "you're going to give me another
two little bitches as pretty as you! This was, perhaps, rather flattering for
me, but I could not help feeling sorry for my babies who apparently were
destined for a life spent in one of my Mistress's cages. I was indeed
appalled at first and looked around desperately for some way of getting rid
of them. I remembered stories I had heard at school of knitting needles and
bottles of gin. But I had neither in my cage. And even if I came across
either in my Mistress's apartments, I could not even hold them with my front
paws! There was nothing I could do about it. I
would simply have to carry the twins - just as my Mistress had planned. I
found myself accepting it all with oriental fatalism. I told myself that
everything is relative and that since the little whelps would never know any
life than that of the Kennels, they would not miss what they did not know
about. I ceased to worry, and just accepted it all as fate, just like an Arab
- or a dog! My
Mistress continued to keep me near her during the day, so that she could use
my tongue and lips whenever she felt the need. Indeed thanks to the special exercises
she had made me do with my tongue, I was now able to stretch it out almost
like a dog and thus give my Mistress increased pleasure. I was now also able,
for long periods, to keep my lips pursed with the tip of my tongue protruding,
as I shook my head, over her beauty lips, giving her more intense and
prolonged pleasure. But still my Mistress insisted that, as
a bitch, I simply could not have any pleasure until I came on heat again -
now after I had whelped! She also greatly enjoyed making me, in
front of her women friend visitors, kneel up on my hind legs and beg with my
front paws held up by my shoulders, so that they could see my prettily
swelling belly. On one occasion when the vet was
examining me, I overheard them talking. "Your bitch's whelps are doing
well, Madame," said the vet, "but I would like to give them a
better start in life in this difficult climate, by making the bitch carry
them for an extra week or two. If you agree, Madame, I will give her a suitable
injection - but she must then be kept in her cage and prevented from
moving." "But won't the whelps then be
dangerously big for her?" my Mistress asked anxiously. "Oh no, Madame, the bitch is tall
with matching good child-bearing hips." "All right then, but I want to
invite some of my friends to watch the bitch whelping. Will you be able to
bring her on so that she drops her whelps in front of them?" "Of course, Madame .. and the
Breeding Keeper has an excellent old fashioned way of getting things started
quickly!" My Mistress gave a cruel little laugh,
making me give a little shiver of fear. I had been appalled at what I had
heard and the callous way in which I was discussed. I was very frightened at
what they were planning to do to me and horrified at the idea of my whelping
being made into a public spectacle. Surely, I said to myself, I would not
really me made to whelp in my cage, till wearing my dog-skin, and still
chained by the neck? But once again, I did not dare to try and say anything
in protest. Indeed, not having spoken a word for months now, I wondered if I
had forgotten to speak properly. So it
was that I found myself now permanently chained down onto the straw in the
shelter inside my cage. With my front paws chained outstretched to two of the
shelter's posts, keeping me lying helplessly on my back. My tail plug was now removed, and
several times a day, the Breeding Keeper, as I now knew him to be, would come
into the shelter and force-feed me with special foods intended to build up my
child. I would then, very humiliatingly, have to relieve myself in front of
him and to his orders, after which he would clean me and remove the dirty
straw between my legs. Each day, the vet would come and expertly feel my now
terrifyingly swollen belly. I just had to lie there helplessly on my
back, feeling my child kicking and moving, my neck still fastened to the
heavy iron collar and chain, my front paws outstretched behind my head, and
my body being controlled by the negro Breeding Keeper. Then
one day, when I felt that soon I must burst, I felt my pains commence. The
negro Breeding Keeper seemed very pleased. He then carefully removed the few
little short hairs that still grew around my depilated body lips - and left
me! Horrified, I wondered if I was going to be left all alone to produce my
whelp, tied down onto my back! About an hour later, he returned, now
dressed in just a white loincloth, a white turban and white gloves - as if
dressed for some formal occasion. He unfastened my outstretched arms and
fastened my leather muzzle over my mask and buckled it tight around my chin
and neck, making it impossible for me to cry out. Then, he led me, crawling on all fours
and wincing with pain and discomfort, over to the front of my cage. I saw
that a dozen comfortable chairs had been placed in a semi-circle facing the
cage, with little tables holding delicious snacks and cold drinks - things
that I had not been allowed since I had been put into my Mistress's Kennels. I saw that the wire mesh that formed the
roof of the cage had been pulled back in one place alongside the front of the
cage, allowing me to stand up. It was the first time that I had been
allowed to stand since I had been put into the Kennels. I had almost
forgotten how to and the extra weight in my belly made it more difficult. I felt deeply humiliated, as my front
paws were now fastened above my head to a pole running over the top of the
cage. My hind legs were fastened wide apart, with my knees slightly bent, on
either side of a wicker basket full of straw. I looked down at it in horror. Surely, I thought, they did not intend
that, still chained by the neck and wearing my dog skin, my face covered with
the dog's head mask to hid my grimaces, and muzzled to muffle my cries of pain,
I was about to drop my babies, unassisted like a real bitch into the basket?
But that was exactly what my Mistress intended! After some time of having to stand
there, racked periodically by contractions, I heard voices. It was Raisa and
her friends, coming to see the spectacle! With them was the Vet, carrying a
little black bag. The Breeding Keeper, standing next to me in the cage, bowed
deeply, putting his white gloved hands together in the Eastern gesture of
welcome. The women sat down and made themselves
comfortable. The negro suddenly produced a long whippy cane. He spoke to them
in Arabic, proudly pointing with his cane to my exposed swollen breasts, to
my belly and to my beauty lips, as if showing off a prize animal - which was
exactly what I was! The women laughed. Naturally I couldn't understand a word
of what he was saying. Terrified, I watched him go through the
cage door and show the cane to the women. Then he showed it to the vet, who
nodded approvingly. "A steady warming of the backside,"
I heard him say in English, "helps a girl to whelp quickly." I watched open-mouthed as the burly
negro strode back into the cage. Then slowly and steadily he applied the cane
to the exposed cheeks of my bottom. Each stroke made me scream behind my
muzzle and wriggle violently. My poor little whelps, as I now thought of
them, had been conceived under the whip, had grown under the whip and now
would be delivered under the whip. It was all too cruel! Thinking, between the strokes of the
cane, of the life that awaited my progeny, I started to hope that they would
not live. But my perfect physical condition soon made it clear that, helped
by the urging of the negro's cane and by the way I had been strung up to
whelp standing upright, that there were not going to be any difficulties. My
whelps were being born quickly and without problems, if degradingly. Unaided, and applauded by the watching
women, I dropped into the basket two little girls who were immediately taken
away from me to be reared as bitches. Not being allowed to speak, and anyway
kept tightly muzzled to muffle my cries, I was unable to find out what had
happened to my babies. It was not my business, Raisa told me! She merely
assured me that they would be brought up under her eye, and would lack nothing. Raisa made it clear that it was
no use flashing my eyes in a mute appeal to her better nature. She had made
up her mind. All that it remained for me to do was to submit to her will and
pick up my life again as her little pet dog. Indeed, after a few hours, I was back on
my feet again - or rather back on all fours again. 13 -
IN MILK! The
day after I whelped, as it was so humiliatingly called, a real bitch of the
canine race brought six pretty little puppies into the world. Raisa was very
worried because her Breeding Keeper warned her that the mother only had
enough milk to feed four of them. Having returned to my normal life as a
dog, I had just left my friend Tiny by the bars that separated us, and was
returning to my shelter to lie down on the straw, when I saw my Mistress
arriving. She was followed by the Breeding Keeper carrying two of the newly
born puppies. She told him to put them down by my side. "Now little bitch," she said
as the Breeding Keeper knelt over me, his dog whip in his hand, "for
once you're going to do something useful for your Mistress. As you've still
got all your milk, you're going to breast feed and raise these puppies!" "Lie on your side!" ordered
the Breeding Keeper, and then he held one of the, still blind, little
creatures to each of my nipples. No longer being able to use my rubber
coated hands, I was quite unable to resist the eager assault of the puppies
who immediately started to fight greedily over possession of my teats, to use
the humiliating animal word that Raisa used to describe my nipples. It was not until I had suckled them well
that they fell asleep snuggling up to my tummy. Oh how sweet they were! My
maternal instincts were aroused and, forgetting about my own whelp I really
adopted these adorable puppies as they had been produced by me. "She's taking to them well," I
heard the Breeding Keeper say reassuringly to the Princess. "We can
leave them with her now." My cage door closed. I heard the grating
noise of the bolts being shot home. I was left chained ... with the iron
chain fastened to my collar and the two puppies asleep by my belly. My
Mistress at first now did without my services and I remained in the kennels
with my so-called offspring. They never missed a feed, but, as they grew
bigger and stronger, they innocently caused me untold irritations, crawling
over my body and my food. They dropped their excrement everywhere - and under
the threat of the whip I had to lick it all up and swallow it. Not having the use of my hands, I had to
put up with them. I even had to learn to lift them up with my teeth and carry
them around in my mouth - just like a real bitch does. I was so disappointed when, after I
whelped having to bring up the two puppies prevented me from being taken back
into service into my Mistress's exciting daily service in her apartments. I had been so looking forward to
returning to them again, especially since she had promised that I would be
allowed, at last, to reach a climax when I came on heat again after being
in-whelp, as she so degradingly called it. It was so sad still being kept in my
cage day after day. I was desperately missing all the sensuously exciting
hours that I used to spend with my Mistress, caressing her amorously with my
now well-trained tongue. I remembered the secret and intense, if frustrating,
pleasure that I myself used to get from these lesbian encounters - close
encounters into which I had been carefully initiated and to which I had
abandoned myself completely. It was all now so disappointing! But
what could I do about it? I was reduced to the most degrading servitude,
deprived of the use of even my hands and of speech. I was even forced to put
up with little bites, on the most tender parts of my body, from two little
animals whom I was being forced to feed and love as if they were my own
children. And on top of everything, I, a delicate young Englishwoman, was
kept locked up and fastened by the neck, like some dangerous beast, to a huge
chain which I had difficulty, on top of all my other sufferings, in even
dragging along behind me. There was also the repeated humiliation
of being made, under the threat of the whip, to act like a performing dog in
front of the awful visitors, by doing my little tricks of having to sit up on
my hind legs, next to the grill at the front of the cage, and beg, or of
having to carry the puppies by my teeth. I used to be rewarded with a piece of
sugar which the visitors had previously sullied with their own saliva -
something which is considered particularly degrading in the Arab world. Nor did Raisa give in to my pleading
eyes or to my unhappy barks. I had to remain chained in my cage. Sometimes,
dragging by the neck the heavy chain that symbolised my servitude, I left my
little open-sided shack to breath some fresh air, or to see my friend Tiny.
But unless my two puppies were asleep, they would follow me closely. They
would look for my nipples and sometimes even hang from them, forcing me to lie
down to avoid the pain and to prevent them from falling and hurting
themselves. Not surprisingly my breasts swelled to
meet the insistent demand and my nipples became more and more elongated and
animal like. Raisa used to come and see me, certainly
every day and often several times a day. She was beaming with delight that
her prize pedigree bitch and her six puppies had been saved - thanks to the
timely help of my milk. But what about the physical and psychological pain I
experienced at being pulled about by the mouths of these little animals? Or
having to rear them as if they were my own children? It is impossible to
describe how degraded and yet how proud I felt. My Mistress was also proud and happy,
and experienced such sensual delight from my secret sufferings, that she
invited her women friends, and the harem women, to come and see what she
described as a veritable picture of devoted motherhood. "Look how her nipples have
developed onto real little teats," she would proudly point out . She and her friends even took
photographs of me with two puppies reaching up to suckle my breasts as I
knelt on all fours like a real bitch feeding my young! My God, how humiliating it was! To what
level had I now fallen? But worse was to follow. First
of all, my old enemy, Marak, the Sheik's black eunuch, came to see the new
young mother. He brought with him four of the harem girls who had been most
jealous of me in. They jeered at me, and deliberately called out hurtfully in
English. "We like have good look at new
brood bitch!" Marak said to the Keeper. "Please bring her to front
of cage, so my girls can see her properly." Then, when the Keeper, had me me, with
his dog whip, crawl to the front of the cage, he asked the girls: "Which
puppy do you think most looks like mother? Which you think prettiest
puppy?" "I think that one looks most like
its its mother," said one of the girls. They were all trying to speak in
English to humiliate the more. "Don't you agree?" "Isn't it sweet to see brood bitch
feeding her little ones!" said another. "Oh look how they nibble
and suck whilst feeding! That tart of a girl must find that very
exciting!" "Oh no!" contradicted another
girl sneeringly. "I wouldn't want to have my brats hanging from my breasts
the whole time - not for all the gold in the world ... " Yet
more terrible mentally was the visit of Faisal, my own husband, the man I had
so stupidly loved and trusted. He was accompanied by Alysha, the young woman
who had taken my place as his wife. She looked just as hard and severe as
her friend the Princess, who came with them and gave them a graphic
description of my own whelp. She went on to speak of my whelp's weaning and
how she was going to be brought up as a puppy. "She'll never know what it's like
being a human being," she laughed. Then she went onto to describe my own
successful transformation from a harem slave girl into a brood bitch. "When her little whelp is older,
I'm going to have them both put in whelp by the same stallion," I heard
Raisa confide to her friend. "It'll be such fun!" My heart sank. My little daughter turned into a little dog, like
me! Alysha was clearly very interested in
all this talk of future plans and in the puppies I was presently rearing. I
was ordered to get up and crawl over to them, even though I had a puppy
hanging from each breast. I had to pose in this horrible, humiliating and
painful position, whilst my husband's wife took several photographs. It was at this moment that Tiny came out
of his shelter and came over towards me. He stood up on his hind legs
gripping the bars with his front paws. Raisa made me go over to him. I too was
made to sit up on my hind legs, with my knees shamefully apart. We now both
looked very much alike and more or less the same size. Once again photographs
were taken amidst much laughter and jeers from the spectators. To my great embarrassment, the Princess
pointed to my own now exposed beauty lips. "Oh, look! Do you see? She's coming
on heat again, the little bitch!" It was true. Only that morning, my
Keeper had noticed the tell-tale signs of my monthly cycle starting again. He
would have reported this to Raisa. "Do you see how the lips are swollen,
almost like those of a real bitch on heat? I wonder what effect this will have
on Tiny?" Indeed, aroused by the scent of my my
heat, Tiny's manhood had thrust out from its dog sheath and now, red and
erect, was displaying its eager interest in me. This was immediately noticed
by Raisa, who was always on the look-out for something new and exciting. "Well, well, my darling little
Kelbai," said Raisa, "you certainly seem to have a little
sweetheart! And what an ardent lover your handsome and charming neighbour is!
Congratulations! But, of course, it's not really very surprising. After all
your both Great Danes!" I remembered how my Mistress had
repeatedly said that my frantic frustration would be ended when I next came
on heat. Well, here I was on heat again - which accounted for Tiny's display
of aroused manhood. The puppies were so much bigger now and did not need
constant feeding. Might I now be allowed sometimes to serve her again in her
apartment? Oh what an exciting thought! Raisa put her head to one side and
paused. What I wondered excitedly was she going to say? "Well Tony's little display of love
and affection has given me an idea ... Why not? ... Why not indeed" Shuddering with horror, I began to
wonder what she was thinking behind those piercing eyes. I knew how forceful
she could be when she wanted something badly ... But after all! ... No, she
couldn't be thinking of ... No, it was one thing to keep a girl in a dog skin
and even to make her feed and rear real puppies, but ... with a dog! ... that
would be too awful, too shocking ... No! ... No! My Mistress, however, now confirmed my
worst fears as she revealed her true thoughts. "Oh, yes, Alysha, she's going to be
such a happy little bitch! Won't my Kelbai be thrilled to to be put to such a
handsome male as Tiny? Oh what a beautiful spectacle it will be to see them mated
together! What fun it will be to watch them. What a pity there will be
outcome!" She put her arms round Alysha's neck. "Oh darling, will you come with me
when we do it. We'll wait until she next comes into season and then watch it
together. Tiny won't, of course, respond properly unless she's in season like
a real bitch ..." She paused and looked down at me
crawling in my cage. "Oh, yes," she cried,
"it'll be so exciting it will be to see my little Kelbai taken by the
big Tiny. To see him holding her tight so that she receives all his seed!
What a shame that it will be wasted! But I've kept her frustrated for months
and she's going to be so thrilled at feeling herself penetrated by his big
manhood!" Faisal gave a derisive laugh, making me
feel even more degraded. He was my my husband, the man I had run
away with, the man who had put a ring on my finger and who had promised me a
romantic honeymoon in Arabia. And now, in his eyes, I was just a caged
dog, a bitch who was being made to nurse two puppies and was now going to
covered by a real dog for the amusement of his cousin and his wife. After
they left, and after I had fed my now sleeping puppies, I came, as I did
every evening, over to the bars by my Tiny. I knelt up and pressed my body
against the bars. "Yes, my darling Tiny,"I
whispered through my muzzle, "You're nicer than any of them. It's you I
really ... love. And you're going to my lover!" Then I let him lick me with his tongue
more than usual. I even found myself seeking his tongue, and trying, despite
my muzzle, to lick his his face. Then I thrust my breasts through the bars so
that he could lick my nipples. Finally, I turned round, lowered my head and
thrust my backside against the bars, offering my two little orifices to his
thrusting tongue as best I could. Oh how I blushed under my head piece as I
secretly found myself longing for his manhood. Damn the bars! When,
a fortnight, later the puppies were taken away from me, I was the object of a
very thorough treatment of my personal hygiene, both internally and
externally. The former meant more humiliations, including something which
previously had been done to me weekly, but which I now received daily: an
enema. The position I had to assume in my
shelter can readily be imagined. My bottom had to face towards the entrance
of the little structure and, once again under the threat of the whip, I had
to ingurgitate the disinfecting liquid via my little beauty lips and my
little rear orifice. It was very embarrassing having this
done to me by a strapping great negro. However, I could see the point of this
after the intimate way in which I had had to live with the two puppies. It
was intended to both disclose and reduce the spread of a certain canine
ailment - worms! My Keeper operated with skill and was as
gentle as possible, but there was no getting away from the degradation of the
whole business, nor from the forbidding look of the equipment he used. It had
to endure its jet in the most humiliating positions, first of all lying on my
back to offer easy access to my beauty lips, and then turning over onto my
knees to receive the second jet, this time more profoundly, up my poor little
bottom! The straw litter was removed for these
operations and was not replaced until after the evacuation of the solid
wastes into the red-painted ring on the cement floor was completed -
something which the negro humiliatingly made me delay. With his whip raised
to enforce his instructions, he would make me strain to retain the liquid
inside my body to allow it to penetrate more deeply, and to clean me out more
thoroughly. The negro was very quick to use his whip
at the slightest sign of hesitation. So it was that I quickly learned, as
soon as I saw him come to my cage with his equipment, to brush aside the
straw in the shelter and to lie down quickly, on bare cement floor, and to
offer myself, in the required position, to his cleaning liquids. I
had, of course, resumed my service as my Mistress's little pet dog - but now
as a bitch still in milk - for great care had been taken to keep my milk
flowing for as long as possible, even though it was no longer required by the
two puppies. I was still milked twice a day to provide milk for my Mistress
and her friends. They swore that my milk, the milk of a European woman, was
extra sweet and nourishing. That was why the puppies fed by me, I heard my
Mistress explain, had done so well. Sometimes, as a special treat, my
Mistress would take me into her bed and make me excite her as she sucked the
milk from my now extended nipples - for the constant sucking of the puppies
had greatly enlarge their size. She kept showing off my much swollen
breasts to her Indian Vet and I could see the two of them were discussing me
eagerly as if hatching some new plan involving me. I longed to ask my Mistress just what it
was she was planning, but I knew that dogs did not talk and I dare not try
and do so. Indeed, I had not been allowed to speak for so long that I
wondered if I really could still have a sensible human conversation. Once
again I would taken out of my cage each morning to spend the day following
her about or lying at her feet - until her siesta in the afternoon. Then,
under the firm direction of her whip, I would have to excite her with my now
well trained tongue - without, of course, being allowed any relief myself. Frequently she would also have one or
two of her slave girls, including my enemy, Ruth the Jewish girl, in
attendance. They would be beautiful and naked however, while I would be
hidden in my dog skin. She would use me to arouse herself. Then strapping on
an imitation rubber manhood, she would amuse herself by taking one or both of
the girls as if she were a man, whilst I, or the other girl, would be ordered
to apply our tongues from behind her. I was madly jealous of the other girls,
not merely because they were also being allowed to give pleasure to my
Mistress, but also because it often amused her to bring the girl she was
taking to an, admittedly humiliating, but nevertheless real climax -
something which was frustratingly denied to me, yet again, on the utterly
false grounds that, as a mere bitch, I did not have a beauty bud and could
therefore only reach a climax when I came on heat each month. Sometimes my Mistress would invite one
of her woman friends to joint her for her siesta. "Bring your own girl," I would
hear her say on the telephone, speaking in English so that any casual
eavesdropper would not understand. "Or you can use one of mine, but
first I really must insist you try out my bitch's tongue - and her milk.
They're both really sensational!" On these occasions I would have to
arouse not only my Mistress with my tongue, but also her friend, whilst my
Mistress stood over me with her dog whip in her hand to make sure that I did
not let her down. I had to apply my tongue tirelessly in the way she had
trained me. "Isn't it wonderful?" my
Mistress would ask her friend as she writhed in ecstasy under my tongue.
"Making her live, eat and drink like a dog, has made her tongue almost
as agile as that of a real dog, and yet she has the intelligence of a human
being and can understand orders in English!" Then, as they lay side by side,
thrusting in and out of the helpless girls that lay beneath them, whilst I
applied my tongue alternatively to them from behind, they would nonchalantly
discuss the joy and excitement of having a girl, particularly a European one,
trained and treated as a performing dog. So my life as my Mistress's pet dog
continued. Not only had I now become used to it, but masochistically I
enjoyed it - except for the continual frustration, or "dedicating your
sensuality to your Mistress" as Raisa cruelly put it. 14 -
TAKEN BY A DOG I now
resumed my former life as my Mistress's little pet dog. Once again I would
taken out of my cage each morning to spend the day following her about or
lying at her feet - until her siesta in the afternoon. Then, under the firm
direction of her whip, I would have to excite her with my now well trained
tongue - without, of course, being allowed any relief myself. Frequently she would also have one or
two of her slave girls, including my particular enemy, Ruth, the Jewish girl,
in attendance. They would be beautiful and naked however, while I would be
hidden in my dog skin. She would use me to arouse herself. Then strapping on
an imitation rubber manhood, she would amuse herself by taking one or both of
the girls as if she were a man, whilst I, or the other girl, would be ordered
to apply our tongues to her from behind. I was madly jealous of the other girls.
It was not just because they were also being allowed to give pleasure to my
Mistress. It often amused her to bring the girl she was taking to an,
admittedly humiliating, but nevertheless real climax. This, of course, was
something which was frustratingly denied to me, yet again, on the utterly
false grounds that, as a mere bitch, I did not have a beauty bud and could
therefore only reach a climax when I came on heat each month. Sometimes my Mistress would invite one
of her woman friends to joint her for her siesta. "Bring your own girl," I would
hear her say on the telephone. "Or you can use one of mine, but first I
really must insist you try out my bitch's tongue. It really is
sensational!" On these occasions I would have to
arouse not only my Mistress with my tongue, but also her friend, whilst my
Mistress stood over me with her dog whip in her hand to make sure that I did
not let her down. I had to apply my tongue tirelessly in the way she had
trained me. "Isn't it wonderful?" my
Mistress would ask her friend as she writhed in ecstasy under my tongue.
"Making her live, eat and drink like a dog, has made her tongue almost
as agile as that of a real dog, and yet she has the intelligence of a human
being and can understand orders in English!" Then, as they lay side by side,
thrusting in and out of the helpless girls that lay beneath them, whilst I
applied my tongue alternatively to them from behind, they would nonchalantly
discuss the joy and excitement of having a girl, particularly a European one,
trained and treated as a performing dog. So my
life as my Mistress's pet dog continued. Not only had I now become used to
it, but masochistically I enjoyed it - except for the continual frustration,
or "dedicating your sensuality to your Mistress" as Raisa cruelly
put it. Then one day my felt my monthly cycle
resuming again for the second time since I had to whelp so shamefully and
agonisingly in public. I did not, of course, dare to say a word, but my
observant Keeper had been humiliatingly inspecting me daily for the tell-tale
signs and reported my new state to my Mistress. She seemed very pleased,
laughing and smiling as if she had been awaiting this event. I, too, was thrilled - thrilled at the
thought of at last being allowed relief. I was therefore terribly
disappointed when my Mistress gave orders that I was to be kept in my cage
until I was no longer on heat. I just could not believe it. "We must take the same precautions
as we do with a normal bitch," I heard her say. "I don't want her
going round offering herself to every male in sight." Behind my dog mask, I could feel my
tears of furious disappointment rolling down my cheeks. "It's not
fair," I wanted to scream. My Mistress had promised that I would be
allowed to climax when I came on heat, as she so humiliatingly called it. And
now that I was at last on heat again, and no longer having to feed the
puppies, she had ordered that I was not to be allowed out of my cage to come
to her apartments, and her bed, until I was no longer on heat. It just wasn't
fair! She was too cruel! I was still angry at being deceived by
her, when the next day I suddenly saw, not without some apprehension, if not
terror, the Keeper carrying arm chairs and tables up to the shaded area just
outside the door of my cage. I could not forsee anything good coming
from these preparations, especially when I saw my Mistress arrive with
several of her woman friends, my husband's wife Alysha, the Sheik's chief
black eunuch, Marak, and several Arab men, who all began to chat and help
themselves to the delicious food that had been laid out. Finally everyone was seated with my
Mistress and Alysha in the front row. The women were all being fanned by
little black slave boys who seemed delighted to have an excuse to watch what
was going to happen. My own Keeper went into Tiny's cage,
unfastened him from his heavy chain and brought him into my cage. Then, to my
astonishment, he actually let him go, having first dropped the sliding bars
over my shelter to prevent me from running away and hiding in it. Suddenly, I realised what was going to
happen to me. So this was what my Mistress had meant when she had promised
that I would be allowed to climax when I came on heat! To do so like a real
bitch does with a real dog! "No! No!" I screamed,
forgetting that I was not allowed to speak. But my protests only served to
excite Raisa and her guests. I was genuinely terror stricken, for I
was literally assailed by Tiny. "No! Please! No!" I screamed
again and again. Finally, with a cruel laugh, my Mistress
ordered me to be tightly muzzled. She also ordered my chain to be shortened.
I was thus reduced both to silence and to virtual immobility, held as I now
was, close to the big ring set in the cement in the floor of the middle of
the cage, by the shortened heavy chain fastened to my neck. Tiny, doubtlessly keen to take advantage
quickly of his unexpected opportunity, threw himself at me, avidly sniffing my
beauty lips, although I was trying to get my hindquarters away from him. Thus
we went round and round, stopping occasionally to look at each other. He,
with his long tongue hanging out in his excitement, was quite free. Whereas
my slightest movement made the links of my chain clank like a bell toiling or
my forthcoming rape - an noise which drew attention to the fact that I was
tied helplessly to the big ring set in the floor of the cage. Tiny finally caught me. He mounted me
from behind, squeezing my buttocks between his muscular hind legs, whilst
with his strong front paws he held my waist. I was already exhausted by all
my efforts to avoid him. Then I suddenly felt his swollen manhood tickling my
beauty lips. Desperately I tried to clench my buttocks together in a last
effort to protect my body. I felt him trying to take me several times without
success. Raisa looked furious. I saw my Keeper go
up and whisper something in to her. She nodded. The Keeper released my chain.
Immediately Tiny took advantage of my greater freedom of movement to force
me, still kneeling on all fours, up against a corner of the mesh cage. He
started to lick me ardently from behind with his long clever tongue. He made
me become wet inside my already excited lips ... and what then happened ...
was what must happen. "Oh look," I heard my Mistress
cry out with delight. "Look how despite herself, the little bitch's lips
are relaxing and now opening with her desire for the male." It was true. My body was betraying me.
Conquered I could no longer struggle ... and immediately I was forcibly
penetrated! I gave a terrible cry which was muffled
by my muzzle. I felt faint, and almost passed out for a few moments. The
thong of the Keeper's whip caught me through the wire mesh on the tip of my
breast, bringing me instantly round again. Whilst the delighted spectators
applauded Tiny's triumphant exploit, I was kept firmly glued to him by his
big thrusting manhood which was penetrating deeper and deeper inside me,
forcing my body to open itself up to him. Never will I forget the terrible moment
of the first actual penetration of my body lips by the manhood of an animal
who had first carefully worked on them, and prepared them, with his powerful
tongue. Never will I forget the inhuman shriek that I gave, a shriek that was
deadened by the tightness of the muzzle round my jaws. Never will I forget
how this dominating male, repeatedly jerking his thighs against my buttocks
in a dog-like fashion, asserted his total superiority over me by brutally
taking me, and overwhelming me. However, I was grateful for my mask for
it hid my tear-stained face from the sight of the spectators. This was my
only consolation amidst so much distress, for at least they could not feast
their eyes on my face during the spectacle of my utter degradation. Immobilised by the physical joining of
our two bodies, feeling both pain and pleasure, I tried to cry with emotion,
with horror, and with anger behind the muzzle which robbed me of the only
relief that I might have had: that of screaming out with pain and shame. With every movement of this masterful
male, I felt not only pain, but, suddenly, also the little spasm of pleasure
that my Mistress had promised for so long - a spasm provoked by the sudden
feeling of his warm sperm jetting up inside me ... As is normal with dogs, his manhood
remained still swollen and immovable. I was tied to him by it, just like a
real bitch is tied to a male dog. Instinctively Tiny now turned himself round
so that, still glued together by his swollen manhood, we were facing away
from each other with our hindquarters touching. So here I was, still glued to Tiny, who
had become my lover by order of my Mistress, in the presence of a fascinated
audience. Amongst them, in the front row, was not only the man I had thought
was husband, but the woman who had replaced me at his side, and who had
become his wife. She was now kissing him passionately as she watched. And
watched what? Watched me, the rival she had displaced, and who had been made
into a dog, being covered by a real dog of the same breed! As I
have said, after the initial discharge of his seed, Tiny had now changed his
position as is normal during the mating of real dogs. Now, just like a real
bitch, I was held welded to the male by his now extraordinarily swollen
manhood. Our hindquarters were still touching,
raised up in the air, as we faced away from each other, back to back, still
linked by the manhood he was terrifyingly unable to extract from my body. Only
our front paws were now in proper contact with the ground, forcing us to make
the same movements to and fro in order not to lose our balance. My Mistress and her guests, almost drunk
with excitement, talked loudly in English, for my benefit, dragging me down
into the depths of shame. "Well! She's certainly been well
and truly taken by the dog." "And by such a handsome one! How
exciting it must have been for her!" "But he's also had a lovely little
bitch. He's really very spoilt!" "Let's go and have a closer look,
so as to make sure that the marriage has been properly consummated!" They got up and came up to the bars of
the cage to have a closer look at us as we stood there on our front paws -
just like the real dogs that I had seen mating back in England. This exhibition, with its preliminary
preparations by the powerful tongue of the male, which had penetrated right
up inside me, and then the brutal rape that I had to endure, had really
terrified me. I felt quite stupefied. I had been brought down to the level of
a beast, of that of a real bitch on heat. The spectators, especially the women,
watched us fascinated as we staggered about linked by Tiny's manhood which
was still jetting his seed deep into me. They discussed the finer points of
our mating, pointing at me and laughing, until Raisa finally gave an order to
the Keeper. Treating us like real Great Danes, who
had just been mated, he threw several buckets of cold water over our
backsides. At last, I could feel Tiny's manhood contracting and then suddenly
we were free again. I
felt faint, trembling all over, but still, of course fastened to my heavy
chain. Tiny though, was quite free. He danced around me, and started to lick
me all over. He even licked my mask under the muzzle. I would dearly have loved to have licked
him back - and perhaps even have embarrassed him with a show of affection, as
he had me. But alas! Even this degrading and animal-like desire was not
allowed, prevented as it was by my tight muzzle! My God, to what depths had I
now fallen? A Keeper came to catch Tiny. He put him
back onto his chain in his cage. The spectators left without so much as a
backwards look at me. Tiny
and I spent that night side by side, but separated by the bars. Tiny, like a
normal male, seemed happy and proud to have possessed me. He was like a cat
who had just drunk all the cream! I, on the other hand, just looked
admiringly at him. I could not take my eyes off him. He was a male, a
wonderful male. He was my Master now, not the fat old Sheik. He was young and
powerful. He was magnificent. I loved him. I was his bitch! The
Keeper started work on me early the following morning. For several days
running I was forced to submit to innumerable purgatives and enemas under the
watchful but protesting eye of the Indian vet. "But, my dear lady," I heard
him say to my Mistress, "you need have no fear, it is quite impossible
for a human to conceive when she is in season." "Very well, then. In that case I
certainly shall have her covered every month when she comes on heat. We'll
have a little party for it!" I listened eagerly. Brought to a peak of
desire and frustration by all the lesbian caresses that I had been made to
give, and sometimes receive, the idea of being allowed to climax again with a
real male, even if he was only a dog, was terribly exciting. I really began to desire Tiny. I really
began to long to come on heat again and to be given to him again. I was mad
for him - or just mad. "And," I heard Raisa add,
"as Faisal's now working for my father as his business manager, and
living in a house in the palace grounds, I shall make a point of always
inviting him and Alysha to come and watch." My God! I thought. To what level of
degeneration have I been forced? To have the handsome young man who was
still, in my eyes, my legal husband, and his young wife, of whom I was very
jealous, being invited to watch my monthly matings was too much. I remembered
how they had both obviously found it exciting. No doubt they had then gone
off to make love ... whilst thinking of me and my degradation. The only way I could take my revenge for
all these snubs and humiliations, I decided, would be to give myself, as
willing as I could, to Tiny, and so make his task and his pleasure all the
greater - and my own as well! 15 -
THE GRAND PERFORMANCE My
mating with Tiny, my next door neighbour in the Kennels, was judged to have
been a great success by my Mistress and by her guests. She had said that she
would repeat the operation next time more publicly. I was not therefore really very
surprised when I heard her telling one of her women friends that there was
going to be a big party in the palace and that I would be one of the
attractions, together with Tiny. The date was apparently carefully chosen
by Raisa after consulting with my Keeper to make sure that it would coincide
with my next monthly heat. The great day arrived, and the
banqueting room of the palace, ostentatiously decorated and lit up, was full
of splendid uniforms and flowing Arab robes at one end of the room, and
tantalising and enticing veils at the other. A splendid banquet was served
separately to the men and then to the women. I had the honour to be present
at this, but in my assigned place - lying at the feet of my Mistress. After the meal there were jugglers,
dwarfs, acrobats and conjurors who tried to outdo each other with their skill
and cleverness. Then came singing and dancing girls dressed in thin
transparent veils which they discarded in time to the music, ending up
entirely naked at the feet of the Master, the Sheik. They remained there
kneeling humbly and keeping absolutely still, until the Sheik, busy talking
to his neighbour, deigned to notice them. He gave a wave of his hand and they
fled from the room. Tiny and I had been brought into the
banqueting room on the same chain and Raisa had proudly shown off her
"Prize couple of Great Danes" to her friends. I had begun to think
that this was all that we would have to do at the party, especially when
Raisa handed over Tiny's lead to Alysha so that she could use him as a
footstool, just as she herself was using me. I kept quite still, happy like the
masochist that I had become, to feel the strong little feet of my Mistress,
beating away on my body in time with the music. Tiny, however, had smelt my heat on the
way from the kennels. He had sniffed my sparkling beauty lips, painted bright
red to match my nipples, and had licked them eagerly. Perhaps because of
this, he was highly excited and never stopped jumping up and down. He made
such a nuisance of himself to his temporary Mistress that finally she
beckoned to one of the servants and told him to take him out of the room. I, for my part, was also feeling
excited. Quite apart from the bowl of Champagne that my Mistress had
discreetly allowed me to lap up, the licking of Tiny's tongue had aroused me,
as had the sight of the lascivious dances. Moreover, my Mistress who kept her
dog whip with her, used its tip continually to play either with my nipples or
with my beauty lips - keeping me thus even more aroused. A little before the end of the
entertainment, my Mistress got up, and holding me by my lead, signalled to
Alysha to join her. They took me into a small room next door, where Tiny was
chained. He pulled at his chain, as soon as he saw me coming. Instinctively I
jumped back as if trying to shelter behind my Mistress. But she pushed me away, and pulled me
over towards my fellow dog, who immediately began to work away at me with his
long and powerful tongue, thrusting furiously between my beauty lips. Clearly he was desperately trying to get
me "ready", meanwhile his red manhood came out through the slit in
his dogskin - clearly indicating its eagerness to become involved in the
business in hand. Raisa and Alysha seeing what was
happening to us both, laughed out loud. I saw them embrace, exchanging a long
and passionate kiss. "Oh, it's exciting seeing them both
like this!" cried Alysha. "Yes, especially since the bitch is
responding to his advances and is beginning to wriggle ... and to open
herself to him ... Look!" Leaning over me, Raisa pointed with the tip of
her whip to my beauty lips in which I could feel my little bud beginning to
emerge. "Goodness! I'm wet already! How about you?" "And me!" admitted Alysha.
"Oh it's going to be so exciting when we see her given to him in front
of all the guests. I'm almost coming merely thinking about it!" "I think that the bitch is really
aroused now," said Raisa after a pause. "She's ready to be taken
back and given to the male ... So! Let's go! ... Untie Tiny and lead him in
yourself, whilst I bring in Kelbai ... " We thus made a splendid entrance, which
was wildly applauded. Raisa entered first, holding me on the lead, with Tiny
following, his nose literally up my backside. He was favouring both my
orifices with long licks of his tongue, and was pulling on his lead with such
force that Alysha could hardly hold him. His red manhood had again emerged
from it's sheath and was pointing eagerly forwards. Finally amongst a considerable amount of
mirth from the spectators, whose interested and lustful eyes were now fixed
on the four of us, Raisa and Alysha unfastened the leads from our collars,
leaving us completely free. Overcome by shame and blinded by the
bright arc lights, I could not see where I was going. I stumbled against
Alysha's legs just as she was turning to go. She kicked me away. Losing my
balance on my little rubber covered paws, I rolled onto the floor.
Immediately I felt Tiny's paws crashing down onto me. He started to take up a
position ready to ... to fight me or take me! ... I managed to get up again onto all
fours, and looked at Tiny. His tongue was hanging out which was just as much
a sign of his arousal as his swollen manhood. Our Mistresses, who had gone to sit down
again at their places, were overwhelmed with congratulations from the guest,
especially the female ones, who seemed to be fascinated by the unique and
rare spectacle that they were being offered. Tiny and I were like two gladiators who
had been thrown into the centre of an arena, for the amusement of a keen and
enthusiastic crowd. Our looks and movements were so natural that we might
well have been taken for a real dog and bitch, about to be mated. Unconsciously, perhaps out of coquetry
or the simple desire to defend myself, whenever Tiny rushed at me, I would
make a little jump to one side to avoid him. But he kept coming back, and I
would wait for him with my back curled up ready to jump away again - just
like a real bitch does. When, he occasionally managed to get his
front paws onto my back and to press them together to hold me still for a
moment, he would start to thrust and rub against me. I would feel the warmth
of his manhood on my orifices, first my rear one, then between my beauty
lips, and then the rear one again ... Must I admit it? ... This was very
exciting! ... It was a game that I was enjoying. For some time, just like real dogs
before they mate, we continued to jump about in this way, first one of us,
and then the other, like marionettes performing jerkily on a stage. It must have been a sensational
performance, and very realistic, for after several minutes of agonising
suspense, whilst the audience wondered how long it would be before things
were finalised, I heard cries. "Well done!" "What a splendid performance!" "What clever little dogs!" Then there was a complete silence as
things moved on. It was like a thriller. The suspense was terrific. All the
audience were sitting on the edge of her seats, in a turmoil of excitement. All the jumping about had now exhausted
us. We needed to get our breath back. Tiny's tongue was hanging out more and
more and he was breathing heavily ... He came gently up to me and started
delicately to lick my two orifices, lingering especially on my beauty lips,
and then ... feeling me becoming welcomingly wet ... for I was indeed
becoming wetter and wetter ... he mounted me again, successfully this time.
After a few jerks of his hindquarters against my buttocks, he penetrated me
... forcibly! I screamed like a wounded animal - which
was indeed just what I was. It was a scream of defeat and shame, as well of
as physical pain - for Tiny's manhood was really big and was distending my
tight little passage. But it was also a cry of delight and of pleasure. Yes,
pleasure! For I was now joining in the his continual jerking to and fro. With
each powerful thrust of his muscular hindquarters, his manhood penetrated
deeper inside me. I simply could not resist any more ... I
relaxed completely, just like a real mounted bitch ... Then suddenly I
climaxed, frantically and intensively! I would certainly have liked to lie
down, like every woman satiated with love. But being just a bitch, with a
male dog possessing me and still penetrating me with his strong manhood, I
was held tightly by him as a prisoner. He made me feel at that moment that he
was my true Master, as he discharged his seed into my wilting and dishonoured
body. But I knew I must submit to his rules, keeping him in me and holding
myself up on all four of my thick rubber covered paws. I now knew from experience that a dog's
manhood does not quickly lose it's size, allowing him to withdraw. On the
contrary, I had learned that a dog's manhood became even larger after he had
ejaculated making it impossible for him to withdraw for some time, during
which yet more seed may be passed on to the female. I now gave a scream of genuine pain and
fear this time, as he turned round, his still swelling manhood now pulled
back between his legs and stuck inside me. We presented to the enthralled
audience this unique spectacle of our two bodies jammed up against each other
and facing away from each other, with mine receiving deep inside it all that
the other one was still ejaculating and the hot effusion of which I was still
receiving deep inside me. We were like a pair of Siamese twins.
But instead of being joined at the side of our bodies so that we stood side
by side, we were joined backside to backside by Tiny's strong swollen
manhood. It was too awful! I wanted to close my
eyes, to hide my shame, but the slightest movement of my Siamese twin, tied
to me by his manhood, hurt me terribly. It made me cry out, and avoid moving
- or rather to move only in concert with him. Whether I liked it or not, nature made
me soon open my eyes. I saw ... luckily, perhaps, for me in a rather vague
and hazy way ... through the glare of the arc lights ... all the faces and
eyes of the many people who surrounded us. They were looking fixedly at me
and revelling in the inhuman spectacle ... that was being offered to them. Appallingly humiliated, as I had never
been before, with my brain quite empty but my body full of hot canine seed, I
was held there, kneeling on all fours, tied by my body lips to my Lord and
Master - for it was indeed to Tiny that I now belonged. He held me by the
very thickness of his swollen manhood, and was still presenting me with the
overflow of his sap. I was completely dazed - overwhelmed by
a sleeping feeling which happily prevented me from fully realising the
awfulness of the situation I was in, and from hearing the hilarity of the
audience or understanding all their sarcastic jibes. These jibes in fact came largely from
the women present who had been very excited by my little exhibition. Some of
them indeed, could hardly resist their ardent desire to satisfy themselves in
the arms of the first male who offered his services to them ... But it was my Mistress, Raisa, and her friend
Alysha, who were the recipients of all their congratulations as they both
came back into the little arena, whips in hand. Pushing down our backbones,
they started to activate the operation of 'unsticking' us both, commencing
very effectively with buckets of cold water that two slaves threw over us -
on the appropriate parts of our bodies. As soon as we had been separated and put
back onto our leads, we were taken under escort to our cages. There my Keeper
immediately made me submit to a thorough washing-out by enema and douche. It
was humiliating, but was clearly called for by the most elementary rules of
hygiene. Then the iron collar attached to the heavy chain was again locked
round my neck ... I
don't know if it was of anger, weakness or as a result of a simple secret
erotic need, but every night, since the display that I was forced to put on
at the banquet, I would press up against the bars that separated Tiny and
myself, as soon as it was dark. I would get myself into a suitable position,
lying on my back with my feet raised and thighs separated, so as to allow my
darling Tiny, pushing his long tongue through the bars, to lick my beauty
lips ... The little strokes of the lovely tip of
his tongue that I then felt would soon arouse me. My little bud would come
out of it's sheath to salute and honour its Master, by allowing him to
delight in my abundant juices, which he used to lap up right to the last
drop! How infuriating it was to be separated
by these accursed bars which so hampered and restricted us during our not
always very successful attempts at love-making! Often, exhausted and reeling, I would be
overcome by sleep whilst still resting against the bars. Then I would be
awoken by the gentle licking of my neighbour whom I would so willingly have
accepted as a companion in both my cage and on my straw litter ... 16 -
SOME SPECTACULAR MATINGS Our
memorable little display had given ideas to certain of the women who had been
amongst those invited. They had been terribly excited by it. Indeed, two of
them were adamant that they wanted to try it out for themselves in real life. They confided in my Mistress, who
perhaps thinking that she might be able to reap some advantage from it,
agreed to make her prize stallion dog available to them - but on certain
conditions. Firstly, it must all take place in great secrecy, and secondly,
it must take place in Tiny' own cage. As a result, I found myself,
willy-nilly, this time in the front row as a spectator one evening. It was
getting dark and I had just been put back in my cage. I was therefore
delighted and surprised to see my Mistress arriving. Then I saw that she was
accompanied by a very beautiful woman whom from the few words I heard her
speak, appeared to be of German origin. But my amazement was even greater when,
without any shame or hesitations, she undressed completely until she was
stark naked, except for her sandals. The door to Tiny's cage having been
opened, she got down on all fours to get into it - it will be remember that
these cage were too low to allow a human being to stand up in them. Tiny, like me, was fastened by his
collar and the heavy chain to the ring in the centre of the cage. But he was
able to move anywhere in the cage. He rushed over to her, and like all
self-respecting dogs began to stick his nose up her bottom and lick it ... The Keeper closed and locked the cage
door at Raisa's order. Raisa grinned as she went off, leaving the woman to
her fate ... the fate that she herself had requested. "I've already seen plenty of human
bitches being put to dogs," she said in a hurtful tone. "So you'll
excuse me if I don't watch! I'll come back in about an hour to see if you are
satisfied with my stallion dog. Have a happy time!" With that she left, abandoning the
vicious German woman to ... the paws of my Tiny. I was furious! I felt madly
jealous, as through the bars I watched the love-making of my dog lover and
this German woman whom I was silently cursing. Indeed I was so jealous that,
sickened by the idea of my Tiny enjoying another woman, I refused to continue
to watch the spectacle, and instead retired in a huff to my shelter. But, even there, I could not get what
was going on out of my mind, for the whole time I kept hearing the clinking
of the links of Tiny's chain. I was, thus, forced to follow their progress by
sound! When my Mistress came back to release
her "guest", I pretended to be asleep - something which my Mistress
did not fail to notice. She was delighted by my obvious jealousy. Later she
told me in an ironic tone that it was quite normal for a woman to be jealous
of her dog lover fornicating with another woman, but that, as a mere bitch, I
must just put up with it ... Never had I even expected to be jealous
of another woman over a dog! The other guest who wanted to try out
Tiny was a black lady. Luckily, my Mistress decided not to offer her to Tiny
but to another dog. I would have hated it all the more if Tiny had been
unfaithful to me with a negress. My
Mistresses, and particularly Alysha, were always keen on seeking new
sensations. Unknown to me, they had planned a new humiliation for me. They
came to the Kennels together one day. My iron collar was taken off, and they
had me taken out of my cage and put into that of Tiny. I was astonished, for I was not on heat.
Did this mean, I wondered, very excited by the idea, that my Mistress was
about to relax her strict rule of only allowing me to mate with Tiny, and to
climax, when I was on heat? I was even more thrilled when Tiny
immediately bounded up to me and started happily to arouse me with his
tongue, something which he was now expert and quick at doing. Meanwhile the
two Mistresses had installed themselves comfortably in the shade on some
armchairs. I saw Raisa call the Keeper over and say something to him. The big negro nodded in agreement. Our
Mistresses now judged that Tiny was sufficiently excited, that is to say that
his red manhood had emerged and had swollen to a size that made them think
that he was near to climaxing. His chain was now shortened considerably to
prevent him from moving about. Horrified, I was now ordered by the
negro, his whip in his hand, to lie down under Tiny's belly and to present my
aroused beauty lips to his thirsty muzzle. Meanwhile, my face was confronted
by his huge hanging manhood, and its furry sheath. "You lick ... you suck,"
ordered the Keeper tapping his whip menacingly. I heard the two Mistresses
laugh excitedly. "You take right into mouth and stroke with tongue. You
always keep in mouth. You swallow." I was horrified. I simply could not do
it! It was revolting! The mere idea made me feel sick. Then I heard the swish
of the negro's dog whip and .... I just had to obey ... I closed my eyes and
my tongue began its work. The manhood that Tiny was offering me
grew larger and larger. Tiny, realising no doubt the difficulty that I had in
raising myself to keep it completely in my mouth, lowered himself, pressing
his belly against my breasts and thereby rubbing his stiff prickly hairs
against my nipples. Tiny's tongue was also busy, stroking my
beauty lips and licking them lovingly. But the watching negro kept,
frustratingly, pulling Tiny's head back by his collar whenever he thought
that I was getting too excited. It was horribly frustrating and humiliating. What was bound to happen, now happened.
I suddenly felt the hot seed being ejaculated down my throat. I gave a cry of
horror which became a groan of pleasure as I lifted up my buttocks to offer
my beauty lips for the final lick that would also bring me to an exciting climax.
But immediately the horrible negro jerked Tiny's head up, away from my lips,
leaving me wanting to scream with frustration, but quite unable to do so
because my mouth was full of Tiny's seed. Indeed, I just could not swallow the hot
and bitter-tasting seed with which Tiny had so generously filled my mouth. I
turned my head to spit it out - trembling with fear at the thought of what
the Mistresses would do to me. Indeed the watching negro quickly put his hand
down and forced me to close my mouth. Then stroking my throat with his other
hand he also forced me to swallow the seed that was still in my mouth. It was
horrible and slimy. As I feared, both women, and
particularly Alysha, were furious at what I had tried to do at the end of
what they had found to be an otherwise very exciting spectacle. I was taken
out of my cage, still frustrated of course, and sentenced to be given twenty
strokes of the whip there and then by the equally angry Negro, on my bare
buttocks. I had to kiss my two Mistresses feet as a
way of begging their pardon for my failure. Then, whilst the negro
administered the strokes, I had to bark my agreement that at the next similar
performance I would not pretend to be disgusted, that I would show myself to
be a bitch who really loved her Great Dane Master, and that of course I would
swallow every drop that nature allowed my lover to offer me as precious food! That was, indeed, just what happened,
only a week later, during a similar performance. This one was attended by no
less a personage than the Sheik himself, as well as by my husband Faisal,
both keen to see the latest trick that Raisa had taught her performing bitch
to do. Once again, the grinning negro jerked
Tiny's head away just as I was about to explode under the thrilling stroking
of his tongue. Once again I was taken back into my cage frustrated and
shaking amidst the laughter of the spectators. But worse was to follow, my Keeper had
found me pressing my beauty lips up against the bars for Tiny to lick. He had
reported this to Raisa. She was furious and gave orders for my chain to be
shortened very slightly, so that I could not quite reach the bars and Tiny's
consoling tongue. So now I wad doubly humiliated and
frustrated as I felt the negro fastening the iron collar and heavy chain
around my neck again. Not only was I frustrated, but I really would remains
so until I next came on heat - just as my cruel Mistress had originally
intended I should be. My little nightly sessions with Tiny
through the bars were over. I really would not now get any pleasure until I
came on heat each month - something which I now longed for as my frustration
and desire built up. Now I really would, meanwhile, masochistically have to
dedicate my frustrated sensuality to my beautiful Mistress. It is
easy to imagine my mental state. I realised that on top of all the daily
lesbian attentions that I had to pay to my Mistress and her friends, I now
not only had to submit to be mated, or raped as I regarded it, by Tiny once a
month when I came on heat, but now also had to give him weekly relief with my
mouth. Moreover, both these occasions were now
public spectacles with Raisa proudly showing off ... her two well trained
performing dogs, one of whom, of course, was really a human being. You can imagine that after all these
performances, I would return to my cage scarcely knowing what I was, scarcely
able to think. However, I was always driven on by my intense feeling of
frustration and desire, not only masochistically to please my cruel Mistress
and her friends in the most degrading lesbian ways as a little trained dog,
but also driven by a more normal desire to please my strong male Master,
Tiny. All I knew was that I had been lowered
to the level of an animal, looked like one, ate like one, did my business like
one, and even had sex like one. At least, I thought, my Mistress could
not be planning any further degrading humiliations for me. I had already, I
felt, reached the very bottom. Nothing could be worse than what Raisa had
already put me through. But I was wrong, quite wrong, as I was
soon to learn. If I had known what was to happen,I
think I would have tried to have killed myself - though God knows what with
or how. 17 -
ASSESSED FOR PUPPY BREEDING One
day I was aware that the Princess was very upset about something. I was lying
curled up at her feet but she seemed too preoccupied to bother about me. The Indian veterinary surgeon came in
and she turned on him bitterly. "How could you have let this
happen?" she screamed, "and just before I have to send Tiny back to
his owner who's now returned from abroad. He won't lend him to be
again!" Tiny's going to be sent away, I thought.
How awful. My lovely friend, my lover, my Master, is being taken away. Oh how
sad. Now I knew how animals must feel when they are separated from their
mates by human beings. "And," went on Raisa,"you
let one of my prize Great Dane bitches lose her litter because of the
climate, and the litter of the other one all die because they're born too
weak for it." She paused for breath. "Well," she now said quietly
and despairingly, "I suppose I can't blame you. But I've lost two
potentially very valuable litters. What should I do? Abandon the idea of
breeding Great Danes out here? I shall look such a fool - everyone warned me
that they would not breed in this climate." The Indian smiled. "Your Highness, all is not lost. I
have an idea. I have been keeping in close touch with the latest medical
research - in a certain field. Oh the miracles of modern medicine!" "Ha!" cried the Princess
angrily. "How can they help?" Indeed, I thought. What on earth was the
Indian vet rabbeting on about? I was sorry for the Princes and the failure of
her dog breeding plans, but at least they were nothing to do with me. "Your Highness, think a moment. You
need a brood bitch with a track record of successfully carrying progeny in
this climate right through to delivery." "Of, course!" "And it would be best if the brood
bitch had already been covered by your stallion dog, and was known to
him." "Yes, but ..." "And if she had already proved
herself to be big and strong enough to carry the progeny for a week or two
over the normal two months so that the puppies are born that much stronger. "And just where do you think I'm going
to find one like that, may I ask," Raisa said sarcastically. Once again,
yes indeed, I thought. Suddenly I saw that the veterinary
surgeon was pointing at me. "Here!"
he said. "What!" cried the Princess
scornfully. "But you know very she's really a girl and you can't cross
animals with humans." "No, Your Highness," he
replied in a low voice that I could not hear properly. "But in this day
and age they can make very good ..."I could not make out the end of his
sentence, but it sounded rather like, "surrogate brood bitches".
What's that mean, I wondered. I had been studying English literature at
College, not biology! What on earth was he talking about? "The miracles of modern
medicine," he repeated. "It is a new technique that I have been
studying closely." "And who would be the real
mother," asked Raisa suspiciously. What did she mean, I wondered. "We could use your best pedigree
bitches." "Oh!" now cried the Princess
enthusiastically. "Well! You mean the brood bitch would be put to Tiny
just as she has already several times. But this time you would have done
something to her beforehand?" "Exactly, Your Highness!" "But is there any need to put her
to the dog at all. Can't you it all in you laboratory," "Yes, but experience has shown that
there is a greater likelihood of the girl taking if the conception takes
place, as naturally as possible, and in her body rather than in a
test-tube." "Yes,I see," said Raisa,
thoughtfully. "And would it still only be a couple of months before the
puppies were born." "Oh yes, but of course, we would
want to take advantage of the surrogate mother being bigger, for her to carry
them for an extra couple of weeks, so that they are born much bigger and
stronger. That's why we must use a young broad-hipped European woman. The
slender and narrow-hipped women of the East would not be suitable." "How many ... did you have in
mind?" "Oh I think, Your Highness, that we
should aim for at least six." "Good! Excellent! That would make
me a lot of money!" The Princess was rubbing her hands together with
delight. "Well then, you'd better have look at her to make sure she's up
to the job." I had been confused by this
conversation. What had it all to do with me? What job? Why did the vet have
to look at poor little me? And just what were they talking about? He now gestured to me to stand up. He
was wearing a white coast like a doctor. He and the Princess now stood back
and looked carefully at my dog skin clad body, with it's cutouts over the
breasts and between the legs. The Princess came up to me. She put her
hands, lovingly, over the tight dogskin covering my flowing hips, as if
comparing them with my waist which was now slender again. Then she turned to
the white clad Indian. "Well, what do you think?" The Indian in turn ran his hands down
over my hips as if assessing them professionally. He nodded enthusiastically.
"Yes, Your Highness, her last twin
whelps spread her hips well. There's plenty of room here." His hands now ran over my belly. "And we have already seen how this
can expand to meet nature's requirements," he laughed. "Yes, I
don't think there would be any problems. She has the makings of a fine ...
" His words, in a quiet sing-song Indian
accent, tailed off and I did not hear the end of his sentence. A fine what?
It sounded a bit like "brood bitch". But that was absurd. How embarrassing it was being assessed
like this, like an animal. But being assessed for what? And I still did not
understand, in my naivety, why the Princess and her veterinary surgeon be so
interested in my hips? A little stool was then brought up and
the veterinary surgeon sat down, right in front of me. "Please be
parting your legs and bending your knees," he said politely in his
sing-song Indian accent. I felt him slowly and carefully feeling
up inside me, knowingly and expertly. Raisa held me tightly. "Yes she's very suitable," he
remarked wiping his hands on a towel. Suitable! Suitable for what? I still did
not understand. Then the Princess lifted up one of my
full firm breasts as if weighing it. "Do you think she'll be able to
produce enough to feed them?" she asked. I blushed. The veterinary surgeon lifted up my
other breast. "Yes, Your Highness," he said,
"she's just done very well with those two puppies and nature will ensure
that her breasts grow even heavier to feed more. I think she'll do them them
well." I was confused about just what they were
now talking about. Being a veterinary surgeon, the Indian was more used to
animals than humans. But why was Princess having me examined by him and not
by a doctor. "Well, that's what I want after all
those disappointments," Princess Raisa said mysteriously. What did she
mean? "But are you sure it will work? I don't want an expensive failure
that will make me look a fool." "Then, why don't we a trial run,
using one of your Filipino servant girls? She'd be too slim hipped for the
full treatment, but we can see if she takes alright with just one. Then if
she does take we can go ahead with the full scale project, using this human
bitch of yours." My head was reeling. Trial runs, full
scale treatment, taking alright with just one ... What on earth were they
were talking about? They seemed to have switched to discussing other bitches.
At least, I thought, they were not talking about me any more. "But we must not hurry the
process," said the veterinary surgeon. 'Let her think, right up to the
last moment, that it'll just be another mating like the others. We want her
body to be looking forward to it!" "Right," said the Princess.
"and the trial run will give me plenty of time to invite a really select
audience to come and watch something quite new to them. I think you should
speak them in Arabic and explain what's going to happen to the girl. Then
they'll fascinated to see it being done and then to see what happens
afterwards ... Oh incidentally - she's such a pretty creature. Any objection
to me meanwhile continuing to use for her for my pleasure." "None at all, Your Highness,
provided she's kept thinking of herself as a bitch and not allowed to revert
back to being a human again. "Oh she won't revert back - that I
guarantee," laughed the Princess. Then laughing to herself and rubbing her
hands in apparent glee, she turned on her heels and, followed by the Indian
veterinary surgeon, strode out of the room. I was left standing there, relieved to
be no longer being paraded in front of the vet. Soon I dropped back onto my
knees, for I was not used to standing up. In the light of what happened later on,
it must sound very naive, but the fact was that I had been so embarrassed to
be inspected intimately by the vet, that I simply had not taken in the
implications of their whispered conversation. I still had no real inkling about what
they were planning to use me for. Perhaps it was just as well. 18 -
A SUCCESSFUL TRIAL RUN I
thought back over the past month since I had been made to give that
spectacular performance with Tiny in the Sheik's banqueting hall. Since then, I had been made to continue
to satisfy Tiny with my mouth every week, whilst Raisa had me brought to her
daily to perform the lesbian tricks that she had taught me. However, of course, I had to satisfy
both her and Tiny, whilst remaining almost totally frustrated myself. Raisa
cruelly continued to say that she'd only allowed me relief once a month when
I came on heat and was put to Tiny. She herself never deigned to give me
relief when I was pleasing her, and any relief I managed to obtain whilst
being covered by Tiny was incidental to his aim of simply raping me! Moreover, as I have described, with the
chain in my cage now shortened I could no longer get at least some relief by
offering my beauty lips to Tiny's tongue through the bars separated us. Raisa
had seen to that! She also knew, of course, that the thick
rubber that encased my hands and formed my front paws made it virtually
impossible for me to give myself any relief. In any case, with the cage lit
up, even at night, the patrolling Keepers would have seen what I was doing. I
still remembered with dread Raisa's threat to have my beauty bud cut off if I
was ever caught playing with myself. It was all so unfair! Raisa had
succeeded in controlling the sensuousness that she herself had aroused. It
gave her a feeling of power that she found very exciting. What
made my frustration even worse was now made to watch Tiny, my lover as I
regarded him, being used to cover another bitch-girl who had been put in with
me in my cage. Like me her head and face was covered by
her headpiece, and her body by a dog skin. Usually we were both kept muzzled
and, on the rare occasions when our muzzles were removed, we discovered that
we had no common language. So I did not know who she was or why she was in
the kennels. But I think she may have been a Filipino girl. She had been put into my cage two days
after my last mating, apparently, I heard Raisa, say so as to have a trial
run before my next mating which she said was going to be for real. I did not
understand what she meant. I felt madly jealous of this new
girl-bitch, for her her chain had not been shortened like mine. So she was
able to exchange coy little licks with Tiny - my Tiny! I contented myself, however, with the
thought that I would be coming on heat myself before long and that having to
watch Tiny covering me would certainly put her into her place! But
to my fury, it was she who was first taken by our Keeper into Tiny's cage -
not me! Earlier that day the Indian veterinary
surgeon arrived and the girl was taken off to his laboratory to have
something done to her. And that evening it was she, and not me,
who went through the strange instinctive ritual of coyly jumping about to
avoid the male until, made ready by Tiny's wonderful tongue, she found
herself offering herself to him - just as I used to. I just had to watch it
all from my cage, consumed with jealousy. To make it worse, the now happy bitch
was brought back into my cage, and I had to put up with her smug and superior
ways as a bitch who had been covered by my lover, my Master. The
Veterinary surgeon now came to visit her every day. He seemed very pleased. A
week after the girl's mating I noticed that she was sick in the morning.
Surely she could not be expecting? Expecting what? Even I knew that humans
could not conceive by an animal. But after two weeks I noticed that the
dog skins on her belly were clearly stretched. Goodness! She was taken off to the vet's
laboratory and shortly after she was brought back, Raisa came to our cage. "The trial run has worked, Your
Highness," I heard the vet say with a smug smile. "The scan show a
pretty little creature well in place. We can now go ahead with the full scale
project." I still did not understand. What
creature. In place where? The girl was then taken away and I never
saw her again. My God, I thought, how low have I
fallen! To be jealous, furiously jealous, of some chit of a Filipino girl
because she had been raped by a dog by order of my Mistress. 19 -
MATED FOR REAL The
Indian veterinary surgeon now started to visit my cage daily again. I had to
press my naked buttocks against the bars of the cage so that the Breeding
Keeper could hold humiliatingly hold the cheeks apart. Then the vet would
insert a well greased thermometer. He never said anything, but I noticed
that he carefully noted the result in a notebook marked with my name in
capital letters: Kelbai. It was a notebook. I remembered, that he had used to
note details of my progress whilst I had been pregnant by the Sheik and again
whilst feeding the puppies. He had already put me on a course of
strange looking pills, which I assumed were vitamin pills intended to help
restore my health, after my enforced pregnancy and protracted lactation. I
remembered with horror the fertility pills that Marak had put me on. Little
did I know that these ones were anti-rejection pills. One
day, I realised that Raisa was planning a repeat of my performance with Tiny
at another big party in the palace. Tiny and I were once again to be the
great attraction. There had seemed some doubt however, as to just when it
would take place, and I kept hearing Raisa asking the Indian vet whether I
was ready yet. I did not understand what she meant, for
I knew that I was not due to come into season for a couple of weeks, and I
assumed that as usual I would only be mated with him when I was in season -
to make it seem more realistic from an animal point of view. Then one day, just after the vet had
taken my temperature, I saw him talking excitedly to Raisa. She was rubbing
her hands in delight and anticipation. Then I heard her give orders for the
feast to be the very next day. I wanted to cry out that I was not yet in
season, but my Mistress anticipated me. "Now listen carefully, my little
Kelbai," she said. "You're going to be mated with Tiny again as a
spectacle at the feast that the Sheik will be giving tomorrow to our friends
and to the Ambassadors of certain Arab countries. This time, your muzzle will
be removed so that people can hear your little cries. But there will be no
Europeans to hear your protests. Understand?" Dumbly I nodded. "But there will be a big difference
between this time when Tiny covers you and all the previous ones. This time
it will be for real. This time you're going to conceive!" No! No! I wanted to scream, but my cruel
Mistress had put my muzzle back on again. "Yes, this time you will not be in
season. On the contrary, the vet tells me that you are now nicely ready to
conceive - just like that other surrogate brood bitch, the Filipino girl. She
became well and truly pregnant by Tiny - and so will you. And thanks to our
vet it will also be pure little pedigree Great Danes puppies that you'll be
carrying. She's only carrying one, but you're going to carry six!" "No! No! Don't do this to me,
please, Mistress, please," I longed to cry out. Suddenly I understood
that whispered conversation between the Princess and her vet when, following
her failure to breed Great Danes naturally, I had been assessed, I now
realised, for puppy breeding. Oh my God! But my Mistress continued implacably. "Now stop snivelling, Kelbai,"
said Raisa harshly. "You're a very lucky little dog to be allowed to
produce little puppies for your Mistress. You're just my little bitch, my
brood bitch, and I can use your body in any way I want, whether you like it
or not - and without even telling you what I am doing." She reached down and patted my head
piece. "Real bitches don't get told when
they are going to be covered. And so I've been very kind telling you
beforehand. Now you're going to be taken back to your cage to be got
ready." But I still did not understand what she
meant. Humans cannot conceive by an animal! The following
afternoon, I was taken by the Breeding Keeper crawling into the veterinary
surgeon's laboratory, just as I had seen the Filipino girl being taken. Still
on all fours I was made to thrust my buttocks back towards him. I heard him
take something from a refrigerator. Then, as the excited Breeding Keeper,
held my beauty lips well apart, I felt him insert a plastic syringe. Moments
later I felt something being injected up into into me. The whole process was repeated half a dozen times. Then without
a word of explanation I was taken back to my cage. What I wondered had been
done to me? Was it some form of hygiene? My
mind was in a turmoil that evening as, once again, Tiny and I made a splendid
entry into the arena. Tiny was eagerly tugging on his lead,
held by Alysha, but I had to be driven in by Raisa's whip. Once again we
danced around each other as instinctively, but this time quite genuinely, I
found myself playing the part of a coy bitch trying desperately to avoid the
male's attentions. Oh God, I said to myself, don't let him cover me! Once again, however, I was helpless once
he started to lick me. Once again I could not help myself from becoming
highly aroused. Once again I found myself parting my legs and thrusting up my
buttocks, humiliatingly unable to prevent myself from offering up my body to
the male in front of all these people. Once again, following a beating, I was
mounted by Tiny. I could feel his furry hindquarters thrusting madly against
my naked bottom. It was wildly exciting. Once again I felt Tiny's seed jetting
deep inside me. But this time I heard Raisa cry out, "Take it little
bitch, take it, take it right up!" My
life as Raisa's little pet continued,and I was deliriously happy serving her. Every day the Breeding Keeper made me
place some of my liquid wastes into a special bowl which he then mysteriously
took away, "for testing". One day I saw the Indian vet come into
Raisa's room grinning all over his face. He whispered something to Raisa. I
heard her laugh with delight. Then she turned around and patted me. "Oh Kelbai, you are a clever little
bitch," she said. "Aren't you proud to be your Mistress's prize
brood bitch! And you're going to give her such lovely little puppies. And you
conceived just in time, for Tiny is being sent back to his owner
tomorrow!" I wept bitterly as Tiny was led away. My
lover! My Master! The father of my progeny! 20 -
MY OWN LITTER OF PUPPIES It
must have been about two weeks later that I began to feel little kicks in my
tummy - far more than when I had simply been carrying the Sheik's twins. But
how could I be pregnant by Tiny, I longed to scream out to Raisa. It was, I thought ruefully, my second
pregnancy in little over a year and, in each case, I had been forced to carry
my progeny for Raisa's delight, against my will. But there was nothing,
absolutely nothing, that I could do about it. I must admit, however, that it made me
feel wonderful - as if my body was achieving its intended function. I was taken back to the Indian vet's
laboratory. Again I was strapped down so that I could not see the screen of
the scan. "One!" I heard the vet say to
Raisa as he pointed to the screen. "Two ... Three ... Four ... Five
...and, yes, ... six!" "Oh you clever little bitch!"
cried Raisa. "You're going to give me six adorable little puppies."
Puppies! My God! But how, how could it
have happened? My
tummy was becoming heavier and heavier as I crawled round my cage, and I felt
more and more bloated. I tried to hate the little creatures that I was being
made to carry to earn money for my Mistress. By my maternal instinct was too
strong. A real bitch, who was also heavily in
whelp, was put into Tiny's now empty cage. The Breeding Keeper kept pointing
to her, and raising his dog whip menacingly. "You watch! You learn!" he
would say. I saw that with her teeth, she dragged
bits of straw from out of her shelter and made a sort of little nest in the
front of her cage. It was as if she wanted to show how clever she was going
to be in producing her litter and to show them off to her Mistress - my
Mistress. Horrified, I had later seen how, with
the Breeding Keeper standing over her, she had dropped her litter unaided.
Terrified at the thought that I would soon be doing the same, and yet
fascinated, I had watched as each still blind puppy had appeared, one after
the other. I had watched her lick the little crawling creatures dry. They
were so sweet and helpless! I felt my heart go out to them. I as sure that
mine would be just as sweet. How clever they had been in arousing my maternal
instincts in this way. I saw the negro looking at me to make
sure that I was watching it all. He again raised his whip menacingly. I gave
a little bark of submission and obedience. He smiled. Fascinated, and closely associating
myself with her, I watched the bitch, now recovered from her whelping, pick
up each little puppy and carry it with her teeth to the little nest that she
had made. Then when she had collected all of them, she lay down on her side.
Soon all six pups, their little tails wriggling with delight, were sucking
away at her nipples. I felt an ache in my own swollen nipples. Horrified and yet
thrilled, I realised that I was longing for the day when I would start
feeding my own litter. I found myself looking around for the best place to
build my own nest. I, too, wanted to show my Mistress what a clever little
bitch I had been. I, too, started to carry out bits of straw in my teeth and
build my nest ... "She's getting broody, just like a
real bitch," I heard my Mistress say in a delighted tone to the vet. I blushed under my mask. "Yes, dear lady," replied the
vet in a low tone that he thought I would not hear, "but it is all much
too early. Remember that we do not want her to whelp yet. The whole aim of
our experiment is to use a wide-hipped Nordic girl, instead of these little
narrow-hipped oriental creatures, so as to delay whelping until the dwarfs
are as big and healthy as possible. I'll give her the first delaying
injection today." I was
terrified, but once again I was strapped down helpless on my back in the
shelter. I had to lie there for several weeks whilst I felt the whelps
kicking more and more violently, as as my tummy swelled and swelled. At last I heard the vet speak to Raisa,
during one of my regular visits to his laboratory and to the sonic scanner. "I am thinking, dear lady," he
said in his sing song Indian accent, "that we should now be letting
nature take its course. Look! The whelps are now really big and strong." No more injections were given to me and
I was free to crawl around my cage, though as always with the heavy chain
still fastened to my neck. My body seemed huge and bloated and I could hardly
crawl to the front of the cage to complete my nest. The next day, with the huge Breeding
Keeper standing over me, his whip in his hand, I whelped kneeling on all
fours - but unlike the real bitch I had watched whelping, I was chained down
over a sort of pedestal in front of a comfortably seated audience, with a
video camera recording the unusual event. I dropped six little Great Dane
puppies onto the straw. Just like the
real bitch I had to carry each of them in my teeth to the nest I had
prepared. How I longed to be able to hold them like a normal human mother.
They melted my heart, they were so sweet. I lay down alongside them, just as I had
seen the bitch do. In no time the six of them were fighting to get at my two
nipples. This made the audience laugh. One seemed smaller than the others,
and was constantly being swept aside. He would be my favourite, I decided, as
I gently pushed the other two back with my paws so that he could suck one of
my breasts unhindered. But they were all six my off-spring, my progeny, my
litter. I must treat them all fairly ... I wondered what to call them. The names
of the dwarfs in Snow White came to mind: Happy, Grumpy, Sleepy, Dopey ...
Yes, mentally I named them all. As I looked down at them, I felt so
proud. I had made them! They were mine! Wasn't I a clever little bitch? I heard my Mistress and the vet talking
as they watched through the bars. "It worked!" the vet was
saying in a delighted tone. "They are strong little puppies and she
dropped them one after the other with no problems at all. And she has
accepted them. She'll rear them really well and with her breasts now so big
there'll be plenty of milk for all of them." "I always said that a pretty and
intelligent white girl would make an ideal brood bitch," laughed Raisa.
"What a pity we've had to send Tiny away - or I'd quickly breed from her
again." "But,"interrupted the negro
Breeding Keeper, "maybe we soon use her for something else ..." 21 -
JEALOUSY My
life as my Mistress's loving little lesbian slave dog resumed its normal
course. There seemed to be no more talk of breeding from me, anyway for the
time being. My life was now wholly devoted to pleasing and satisfying the
Mistress whom I loved. However there was a new departure in
that, if my zeal and application were judged by her to be sufficient, then
she would now allow me certain pleasures and sensual delights. I was even
occasionally allowed, or made, to climax in her presence! But I still
remained body and soul the exclusive property of the Princess Raisa whose
little signs of affection I eagerly sought. Then one day I noticed, not without some
bitterness, another girl kneeling by my Mistress. She was also a European
girl! She had clearly recently been acquired by Raisa. She was a little
smaller than me, with darker hair, but was very attractive. She was about
eighteen, I thought, the same age as I had been when I found myself in the
harem and then in the kennels. She too, I learned, was destined for the
Kennels. I had now to relive, as a silent
watcher, all the painful episodes that I myself had suffered, when I had
first arrived in Arabia and had been given to Raisa. I had almost forgotten
them all, thanks to the deliberate development of my animal sensuality. I watched as she was branded, which I
must admit I found rather exciting, and as she was measured for her
all-embracing dog skin, which was to be black in colour to go with her
colouring. I also watched the cutting off of her beautiful hair, the shaving
of her skull and the removal of her body hair. She cried out bitterly whilst
all this was being done to her and had to be severely punished. I also had to witness her carefully
planned training, firstly as a dog, and then as a lesbian. It was a training
in which I was often reluctantly used as a model and example. Indeed, I was
very happy and well treated during the month long period of her training,
which was very tough because she proved to be stubborn and little inclined to
satisfy my Mistress's desires. This attitude by my fellow creature got on the
nerves of my Mistress, and made her keen than ever to obtain from me the
caresses that the other little dog refused to give willingly. Indeed, out of sheer jealousy, whenever
my Mistress called me to her and ordered me to assuage the desires that
punishing my companion had aroused, I would put more effort than usual, and
more love, in procuring for her the voluptuous pleasure and thrilling climax
that she wanted. So, of course, I was sitting very pretty!
My Mistress would reward me, as I have said, by giving me a little pleasure,
too - without of course, humbling herself in any way, for she was always
careful to maintain the distance that separated her position in life from
mine. My fellow bitch, would be well and truly
whipped and punished with her bare bottom and breasts covered in weals. She
would be weeping behind her dog mask. I, in contrast, would be rather proud
to be making my Mistress happy. I enjoyed showing off to the other bitch my
delight in savouring my Mistress's juices, and I would flaunt how much
pleasure my Mistress had condescended to give me! I won't lie, I admit that when I was
ordered to lick my companion, I tried to hurt her by biting her - out of a
feeling of ... pure jealousy ... even though we both shared the same
servitude. I felt that she was not needed. I wanted to be the only little
human dog that belonged to my Mistress and to be the only one who was allowed
to satisfy her. The humiliation, however, was terrible
for both of us when our Mistress, or some friend of hers or even a slave
girl, would take us out, coupled together on the same lead, with our jaws
tightly muzzled, to relieve ourselves. We were made to perform side by side,
or even more degradingly, one after the other onto the same spot of sand, our
tail plugs being removed if we were to pass our solid wastes. Our muzzles would then be taken off
temporarily and we would be ordered to clean each other, with our tongues.
The muzzles would then be carefully replaced, preventing us from uttering one
word, and our masks preventing us from even exchanging proper looks. Whereas, on the whole, I had been rather
submissive, and had soon accepted my destiny, my companion on my Mistress's
lead was really stubborn, constantly fighting against her fate. The poor
creature's buttocks were almost continually on fire. With her skin made
desperately sensitive, she must have suffered terribly,for hardly had one set
of punishment ceased than the next would start. The Mistress, however, was determined to
break her in and bring her to heel. The punishments went on and on - until
the day when, at last, she realised that all resistance was useless and she
finally bowed her head in submission. I was still unable to speak a word to her,
and so unable to give her a little word of advice based on my own
experiences, for our Mistress watched us constantly, or had us muzzled,
specifically to prevent us from talking to each other. We were even muzzled
coming from the Kennels or returning to it, coupled on the same chain lead
and led by the Jewish girl who was always very strict with us. The
cage of Oslo, as she was humiliatingly now called by our Mistress, seeking to
give her new Great Dane bitch a good Scandinavian sounding name, was not far
away from mine. We could just see each other. But we were separated by at
least five other cages. So no communication was possible. As I said, despite her heroic
resistance, Oslo was forced to submit, just as I had been. She, too, finally
realised that it was better, especially for her exposed bottom and breasts,
to obey and, further more, to execute the orders she received with a show of
zeal and alacrity. As a mere spectator, I noticed once again, as I myself had
learned, how persuasive the whip can be. We were both very well looked after as
regards care and cleanliness. Ever since I had first been put into my cage,
one morning a week had been devoted entirely to this. Two huge great negro
kennelmen would come into my cage. They would strip me stark naked, shave my
head again, remove all signs of body hair, douche me, give me an enema, wash
me, rinse me, polish my breasts and my exposed and now hairless mound, paint
my nipples and my beauty lips with a gleaming bright red paint and finally,
cover me with anti-flea powder. We were also kept on a healthy, if
simple diet, similar to that of real dogs: plenty of dog biscuits, mixed with
lumps of meat, boiled rice and vegetables. Additionally however, little bits
of fresh fruit and dates were also put in with our food once a day.
Occasionally we were allowed a bowl of milk to lap up with our tongues. But we were also sometimes given
delicious little tit bits by our Mistress, or her friends. Like real dogs, we
loved these and would hungrily watch the Mistress and her friends helping
themselves to sweets, chocolates, Turkish Delight and sweet little Arab
cakes. But we were only given them if we had first earned them by being very
obedient, or by doing humiliating little tricks such as holding certain
positions, motionless like statues. As well as sitting up and begging, we
might have to assume the position for relieving ourselves, for cocking a leg
like a male dog, or for offering ourselves to a dog when on heat. We would
have to fetch a ball, dropping it at the Mistress's feet as if begging her to
throw it again for us to retrieve. We would scamper after it, each trying to
be the first to pick it up with our teeth - and hopefully be the one to be
rewarded with a sweet. All that I now saw of Oslo were her flashing
eyes, her pert little hanging breasts, her delicate little body lips and her
prominent buttocks. From these, I guessed she was Italian. Once
we spent a quite awful day together. It was a day full of humiliations and
punishments. First, our Mistress took us both,
muzzled and coupled together on a single lead, so that we had to run on all
fours, side by side, either in front of her or behind her, into the palace
grounds. Then when she was satisfied that we had
done our business and had licked each other clean, we were taken to her
chauffeur driven car. We drove to the old part of the town, the souk or
market, where we had to get out and endure the jeers of passers-by, and
especially of numerous veiled women. Men would spit on the ground in contempt
at the sight of us, recognising us as hated Christians now happily reduced,
by the will of Allah, to the service of an Arab princess, and to the status
of a mere dog. Raisa was on her way to visit one of her
women friends whom I had seen several times in the palace. She was, I
gathered, the wife or favourite concubine of a rich merchant, and had two
children, a boy of ten and a girl of twelve. As soon as we arrived, we were let off
our leads, but, still tightly muzzled, we had to serve throughout the whole afternoon,
as living toy dogs for those two spoilt children to play with. They had
little whips and canes, and made us submit to the most awful things, pinching
us until we bled, beating us, pulling our nipples, kicking us and riding us
like horses. Then when we whined, our Mistress and
her friend got up to find out what all the trouble was about. They blamed us,
of course, and administered a severe punishment to both of us - much to the
delight of the two children who called out: "More! More!" We returned that evening absolutely
exhausted, and I for one was very happy to be put back into my cage. How I
missed Tiny! On that day I and Oslo would dearly have loved to have been able
to say a few words to each other, if only to cheer ourselves up, but, of
course, with our muzzled tightly strapped, we could only exchange sympathetic
looks. So it
was that my initial feelings of jealousy towards my fellow bitch became
blurred and were, sometimes, partly replaced by softer and more tender
feelings, which became increasingly apparent when we were ordered, or
allowed, to lick ... each other ... On these occasions our Mistress would
place us so that our mouths, freed for this purpose from our muzzles, were
right opposite our respective beauty lips. Then whilst she stood over us with
her whip, we would have to lick each other, each of desperately trying to
keep control of her own senses and to make the other climax first. It was
desperately difficult not to give way. For each of us was driven on by the
other's caresses, which in turn were driven on by our Mistress's whip. The bitch who held out last, and won the
contest, would have won the right to be recompensed in the same way by our
Mistress, whilst she who lost received a dozen strokes of her whip! The
beating was made all the more awful by the fact that the bitch being beaten
had climaxed only moments before. It was a devilishly Machiavellian trick of
our Mistress who thereby ensured that both her little dogs remained
fundamentally jealous of each other! Oslo
had not served an apprenticeship in the harem, as I had done. Moreover, she
was still a virgin when she was kidnapped by a slave dealer and sold to
Raisa. I had silently contributed considerably
to her sexual education, but it was not until I later realised her state of
innocence that I understood the resistance she must have put up during her
training period, a resistance that had resulted in so many severe
chastisements. However, the discovery of the joys of
lesbianism had contributed enormously to her subsequent submissiveness and to
her acceptance of her slavery. Certainly, her submission would have
come a good deal earlier if only we had been able to exchange the odd phrase,
or even the odd word, but this had been deliberately made doubly impossible,
firstly,by our Mistress's strict orders and, secondly by the tight muzzles
which were only taken off at the last moment when our tongues were required
for caressing! We would spend entire days now,
caressing each other under the direction of our Mistress, or of her friends.
Sometimes they would join in with our little games, but usually only as an
excuse for more cruelty, using their whips or pinching and squeezing of our
breasts. Our Mistress particularly liked to make
us lie on our backs, side by side, having first beaten us on the bottom to
ensure complete obedience. She would then remove our muzzles, so that we
could push our tongues out through the little slit in our dog masks in front
of our mouths. Then, she would make herself comfortable
by sitting down first on one dog mask and then the other, making us lick her
alternatively from behind and in front. Only our rather human looking
tongues, and the human looking eyes peering out in a terrified way from
behind the little eyelets in the dog masks,gave any indication that it was
indeed real women, and white ones at that, who were being made to please her
so degradingly. Meanwhile, she would be amusing herself
by squeezing our breasts or by tickling our beauty lips with her fingers,
with the tip of her dog whip, or with an ostrich feather, so as to make us
both climax at the same time as herself and to her order. Woe betide us if we did not succeed in
catching up with her own exhilaration, or if we allowed our wetness to appear
before we felt hers on our desperately busy tongues! Then we had to lick her clean with our
tongues, swallowing the liquid that she dropped onto us, before doing the
same to each other. Often our Mistress would invite visiting women friends to
participate in these constantly varying performances, each one made more
erotic than its predecessor according to the imagination of the participants
themselves. Often the Princess and her friends would
hold a race between themselves ... to make me or Oslo climax first ...
Naturally to be second in this race, resulted in the guilty party being
punished straight away - a punishment that was all the more painful because
it took place immediately after climaxing. Oslo soon got used to these caresses,
caresses of a type which she had never previously known. Not having been yet
deflowered by a man, as I had been, she could not make any comparisons ...
But when her physical passions were assuaged, her whole body would suddenly
relax, and it was clear that the pleasure she felt was considerable. The
refinements introduced by Raisa and her friends always excited her more and
more, and contributed to making her an accomplished and passionate lesbian
who desired no other form of pleasure. 22 -
MY FRIEND'S INTRODUCTION TO MEN One
day, I saw two men among our Mistress's guests! They were very handsome and
presumably leading local citizens. Excited by the sight of one of our erotic
performances, they declared their desire to feel for themselves the caresses
of these two little bitches. With our Mistress standing over us, her
whip in her hand, Oslo and I had to kneel before them on all fours, as
lounging comfortably in their arm chairs, they bared their manhoods and
presented them to our mouths. For me, who knew a little of what it was
all about, it was still a revolting task to have to reach out with my tongue
to the most sensitive parts and to bring the manhood to erection. Then,
although deprived of the use of my hands, I knew I had to bring my temporary
Master to his climax, knowing that, at the decisive moment he would brutally
thrust his manhood deep into my mouth, thus taking me with his warm seed
jetting down my throat. I would, of course, have to swallow it,
and then thank him for the honour with a little bark of joy! But for poor Oslo, for whom it was all a
first time ever, it was far worse. First, she was clumsy and awkward whilst
licking, despite the zeal which she normally brought to her work, - and for
this she was quickly punished by our Mistress's whip. Then, when she felt the
swollen manhood penetrate deep down her throat, she lost her head and thought
she was going to suffocate. But the man held her tight to his body
and made her keep his manhood in her mouth and to absorb all the bitter
tasting seed. Meanwhile, her Mistress was giving her a good beating on her
bottom and another woman was busy twisting her nipples! With her mouth full of slimy seed, her
bottom on fire, and her breasts aching madly, she almost fainted and fell to
the floor ... shaken by sobs of disgust ... mixed, she realised with horror,
with little shivers of delight! As she could not use her rubber covered
hands, it was I who, under the threat of the whip, had to clean her mouth,
licking up everything that I could find, like a little dog. If this day had been unpleasant for me,
for Oslo it had been quite awful She had, she later told me, been completely
revolted by the man. But perhaps this was just what Mistress Raisa wanted and
had secretly. For, from then on, the little bitch showed much more keenness
to be an effective little lesbian! It was just about at this time that I
saw Raisa thrusting two, rather familiar, red pills down Oslo's throat. She
repeated this every day. Although she did not know it, she was now on a course
of fertility pills, just as I had been in the harem. Goodness! Raisa did not want Oslo to retain her
virginity indefinitely - she wanted the excitement of using her as a breeding
slave. I remembered Raisa cruelly saying that
she liked a breeding slave to drop her first progeny whilst she was still in
her teens. Surely Oslo's first maternity would not now be long delayed. I
wondered in what form it would be. I soon learnt. Raisa now decided to offer the girl's
virginity to her powerful father ... as a birthday present! Thus it was that Oslo found herself one
day being taken out of the Kennels by Marak. She had to follow him to the
harem, where he had her stripped of her dog skin, bathed, scented, and made
up. A wig was placed over her shiny bald
head in place of the dog's head. She was dressed like a sultana, covered with
jewels and taken to the Master who was highly amused. He made her caress him in every sort of
way imaginable and finished by taking her. When he finally penetrated her,
she gave a terrible cry as she felt her flesh being torn apart. It was thus
that she received, without any enthusiasm one must admit, the homage of her
Lord and Master. He, however, declared himself well
satisfied, for the drops of blood that appeared showed that he had not been
cheated by the proffered merchandise! He had indeed opened her up and had
even left in this beautiful, virginal, promised land the seed which resulted
in the Breeding Keeper delightedly reporting to Raisa, a couple of weeks
later, that the slave-bitch Oslo had taken and was now in whelp. 23 -
I AM USED TO BREED DWARFS It
was shortly before Oslo her virginity to the Sheik, that one morning, whilst
fighting off the demands of my six hungry puppies, I saw that a new dog was
being put into Tiny's old cage. There was something strange about him,
however. Horrified, I realised that
he was a human being, albeit a very small human one. Like me, he had been
sewn into a real dog skin. I saw that, unlike me, he was not muzzled, nor had
his dog skin been cut away like mine over his chest and buttocks. On the
contrary, even his his manhood was encased in a real furry dog skin sheath
... His head and face were completely
covered by his headpiece. I could not even make out through the tiny eye
holes whether under his dog mask he was white, black, brown or yellow. I was thrilled to find a fellow human
being - but why was another human being kept dressed like a dog in this awful
menagerie? Merely for the amusement of the awful Sheik and his cruel daughter? He did not seem to move like a child.
Surely, I thought, he could not be a dwarf! A dwarf kept caged and dressed
like an animal! Appalled, I then saw that the tip of his
tongue had been ringed. He could not speak! He could only bark and make
whining noises - just like me when I had my muzzle on. Shocked, I looked away towards the cage
on the other side. In it was the same real live leopard, walking up and down
his cage and growling at me and at my new companion, menacingly and hungrily.
My God! Raisa had again deliberately surrounded
me on one side with a terrifying looking leopard, and on the other side with
what seemed to be a sort of dwarf mute. She must have done this deliberately.
But why? What could I now do other than accept my
fate? But what was it now to be? Terrified
of the growling leopard, I now struck up a friendly relationship with the
little dwarf, just as I had with Tiny. I had missed him so much and was
pleased to have found a new friend. From the board on his cage I learned
that his name was Hercules. What a cruel name for a dwarf! I wondered why he
had been put into a dog skin. Was was it for my benefit, to keep me thinking
that I really was a dog? I was terribly embarrassed when I saw
that that just as my presence had made Tiny's manhood come into erection, so
too Hercules's manhood would thrust it's way through it's enveloping dog
sheath. With a shock I saw that it was not pink or white, but coffee colour.
Hercules was coloured! It was about this time that the Breeding
Manager took charge of me again. He started giving some new pills. They were
different from from the blue anti-rejection ones that I had been given before
being mated that last terrible time with Tiny. Horrified, I saw that they
were red! Was I now again on a course of fertility pills? Now what was Raisa
planning for me, her breeding slave? I did not have to wait for to find out. I had
noticed several little dwarfs in the cages further down the line from mine
and, with a sickening feeling, I now remembered that Dhana had told me in the
harem that the Princess was interested in breeding both dogs and dwarfs. In the harem I had often been amused by
the little dwarf eunuch and had been told that dwarfs were very popular in
the households of the very rich in the Middle East. The problem was, however,
getting hold of one. They were in short supply, and so very valuable. I had laughed at the time. But now
suddenly it seemed no laughing matter. Indeed that very evening Raisa had told
me, "Yes, Hercules may have to wear a dog skin and mask, to hide his
hideous birth marks. But those marks probably saved him from being castrated.
Most male dwarfs are castrated so that they can safely run around their
owner's harem, so an uncut dwarf like Hercules is a valuable commodity." Hideous birth marks - so that was why
poor Hercules was kept in a dog skin! "Anyway," went on Raisa,
"he now belongs to me and under his dog mask and dog skin he is a
genuine dwarf, but a coloured one, probably a quadroon. It's this that makes
breeding from him from a problem, for black dwarfs are not as valuable as
white ones." So Hercules is a quadroon, I thought,
remembering his coffee coloured manhood. "Hercules," continued Raisa,
"has successfully sired baby dwarfs from negresses - it would be far too
dangerous, of course, to try and cross him with a female dwarf, for baby
dwarfs are quite big when born, especially their heads. Luckily the dwarf
genes are so strong that, even when crossed with a normal woman, the
resulting progeny is usually a pure dwarf and most of Hercules' have
certainly been." Raisa paused. I wondered why she was
bothering to tell me all this. I soon learned. "But there is much more demand for
white, or near white, dwarfs - and that is where, my little breeding slave,
you come in!" Dwarfs! I was horrified. "Yes! You've already produced a
lovely little litter of puppies for you Mistress and they're now going to
taken away from you and weaned. So you're now about to be available again for
breeding! I'd love you to have another litter of puppies but, alas, Tiny has
had to be returned to his owner. So, I'm going to mate you with Hercules, to
produce a valuable litter of near white prize dwarfs for me to sell instead
of another litter of pedigree puppies. I expect you'll make me just as much
money!" "No! No!" I wanted to scream -
just as I had when my Mistress had told me about the puppies I was to produce
for her. "You may have noticed that you've
been on a course of fertility pills for several weeks now and the Breeding
Keeper assures me that you are just at the right moment in your cycle to
conceive. And sewn into his dog skin, Hercules has been unable to get at
himself, so his testicles are really heavy now - heavy with seed for you! So
there's every chance that you'll conceive twins, or perhaps even triplets.
With your hips now nicely spread by your two earlier maternities, you should
have no difficulty in safely carrying and delivering your new litter, for
your Mistress. And with your breasts now capable of giving so much milk,
you'll be able to feed all the dwarfs you can produce!" She paused to let her words sink in. "Several dwarf breeders have told
me that they have had excellent results using European women and I've been
waiting a long time to try Hercules out on one." This
time there was to be no spectacular mating in the palace. Instead, when the
Breeding Keeper assured Raisa that I was ready, I was simply strapped down
over a bench in my cage, still sewn into my dog skin. My buttocks were raised
high in the air and my hands and ankles fastened to the legs of the bench. Raisa and her friends arrived and were
comfortably seated under the sun screens. Little cups of iced orange juice
were served to them. Then I was given the usual warming-up thrashing until
the Breeding Keeper was satisfied with my shame-making wetness. Then Hercules was brought into my cage.
First, he was brought to stand by me head. The Breeding Keeper applied his
cane to my bare buttocks to make me lick Hercules manhood, as it emerged,
aroused, from it's hairy sheath. Oh the shame of having to this in front of
applauding audience! When the Keeper was satisfied, he led
Hercules behind me. I felt him part my beauty lips and then thrust Hercules's
manhood into me. A moment later it was all over and I
could feel the dwarf seed running up inside me. I was then given the usual
Post-Mating caning to increase the chance of conception and was left for
several hours tied down with my buttocks still raised to prevent any of the
precious seed from running out. The same scene was repeated the
following two days. A couple of weeks later, on the same day
that the Breeding Keeper reported to Raisa that Oslo was in whelp following
her visit to her father's harem, he also reported that I too was in whelp
again. Two weeks later we knelt side by side in
the Veterinary Surgeon's laboratory. He ran his scan over us both. Raisa clapped her hands in delight as
the screen showed that Oslo was carrying twin girls. She was even more excited when it showed
that I was carrying triplet dwarfs. 24 -
UNDER THE HEEL OF ALYSHA Oslo
and I spent several months in our Mistress' kennels, during which time our
bellies swelled under our dog skins, giving us the look of real brood
bitches. We were made to show off our state and
to take part in many erotic displays in the palace, as Oslo, like me before
her, learned the pangs and pains of being in whelp, whilst still sewn inside
the skin of a dog. Once again our deliveries were
deliberately delayed and we were both kept helpless on our backs as our
bellies swelled yet more. Finally, Oslo was allowed to drop her two little
twin girls and, as part of the same performance, I dropped my three little
baby dwarfs. Neither of us were allowed to see or
touch our progeny which were immediately taken away to reared in other part
of the menagerie. Oslo did not, unlike I had, the painful
privilege of being forced to feed any puppies. Nevertheless, she was instead,
by order of our Mistress, milked daily with her offering being intended for
the breakfast of her Mistress, and of her Master. Indeed, every day, morning and evening,
she was milked by her negro Keeper, just like a cow or goat. Since her hands
were imprisoned inside her heavy rubber paws, there was nothing she could do,
except to submit to this degrading treatment. I was allowed to taste her milk, too,
lapping it up from a bowl on the floor, in the presence of my horribly
humiliated fellow bitch, and under the sardonic gaze of our Mistress! Suddenly
we heard momentous news. The Princess, our Mistress, was being
married off to a rich Prince from a neighbouring state. It was a political
marriage to cement relations between the two ruling families. There was to be a splendid feast to
celebrate the marriage and we were to perform at it. s to a rich prince from
a neighbouring state. It was a political marriage to cement relations between
the two ruling families. We were trained together as performing
dogs and made to put on a new display. We had a new negro trainer who was
determined to show off his skill as an animal trainer. For several weeks before Raisa's
farewell party we had been put through a complicated routine and severely
punished for the slightest mistake, so that, when we finally trotted into the
little arena, we were trembling with fear and could not take our eyes off the
lash of his long circus whip. Luckily, it all went off very well. We
jumped through burning hoops of paper. We balanced balloons on our noses and
threw them to each other. We jumped over little hurdles side by side. We sat
up on hour hind legs on little stools. We assumed all sort of positions that
were both exciting for the guests, and degrading for us. We were made to lick
each other and, as a grand finale, had to make each other climax, under the
orders of our negro trainer, kneeling on all fours, head to tail, in front of
the guests. It had been an utterly shame-making
performance. I
also saw two little girl-bitches, sewn into dog skins and made to perform
like happy little puppies. They two were made to perform little tricks. Were
they, I wondered, the little creatures, fathered by the Sheik, that had been
my first progeny? I could not make them out properly under
their dog skins. Perhaps it was better for me to remain uncertain and just to
watch them, coupled together on the same lead. At least they seemed to be
amusing themselves greatly and did not look at all unhappy. On the contrary,
they happily gambolled about just like real puppies. I noticed two other tiny dog bitches,
also sewn into dog skins. They looked like puppies that had only just been
born. Could they, I wonder, be Oslo's recently born twins? Then the larger pair were brought over,
crawling on all fours, to kneel along side me. The newly born human puppies
were then carried over and placed alongside Oslo. The Breeding Keeper bowed
proudly and spoke to the guests in Arabic, pointing to the little human
puppies and then to Oslo and myself. Was she telling them of the Princess's
success in breeding human girl bitches? The guests again applauded, looking
at Raisa. The Breeding Keeper again bowed and Raisa blushed with pleasure. Oslo
and I had the honour of being present at the marriage. We were of course in
our dog skins and masks and kept on all fours with our leads held by a
watchful Ruth, the slave girl, her dog whip at the ready. We were even allowed to follow the bride
to her nuptial chamber, gripping with our teeth part of the long lace train
of her wedding gown. In her husband's country, neither
slavery nor even indentured bondage existed officially. Moreover, although
she was a passionate lesbian, she was making a marriage that had important
diplomatic and financial implications for her father. So it was that
heart-broken, she had to give up her interest in the menagerie, and in that
part of it that was based on us - her human dogs. We had, however, been more than
recompensed when later that evening, our Mistress had come on from the party
to visit us in our cages. She had patted and made a fuss of us. Oh, if only then we had been allowed to
speak! Oslo and I would have cried out: "Mistress, please don't leave
us! Take us with you! We love you!" On
her departure Raisa handed us over to her great friend Alysha, the wife of
the man I had thought was my own husband. She was certainly a very beautiful
woman, but Oslo and I were frightened of her and were terrified at the idea
of being under her control. Our Mistress shed real tears at having
to leave us. I must admit that my own tears were also genuine, as was my
regret at losing her. I had completely forgotten, like the good little dog
that I had become, all the cruelty and humiliation that she had inflicted on
me. Evidently dogs, like human beings, have short memories! Oslo's
and my fears about what was going to happen in future were soon realised. For
a month, it is true, we were left completely alone without even being taken
out of our cages. How I longed to be able to console myself, through the wire
fence, with my old friend Tiny. The days that followed were very
different, however. As regards myself, it must be remembered
that Alysha had regarded me as an enemy from the very beginning. She had,
unknown to me, been betrothed to Faisal when he brought me from London to
offer me as a slave girl to his powerful cousin, the Sheik, whilst letting me
think that I was his wife. My marriage did not count for anything
in Arabia since it had not been consecrated in the Moslem manner. In any
case, polygamy is normal there. But, nevertheless, in the eyes of Alysha the
fact remained that I had considered myself, before her, the legitimate wife
of her husband. She was convinced that I had shared his bed, and that it was
he, and not the Sheik, who had really taken my virginity. A woman like her could not forgive nor
forget that. Alysha had now been given the
opportunity to get her revenge. It was not an opportunity that she was going
to miss. I had no idea just what she was going to do to me to get her
revenge, but I knew that she was planning something. Perhaps it was to make her revenge even
sweeter that she left us alone for a month or so without apparently showing
any interest in us ... doubtless so as to let me think ... that nothing was
going to happen after all. Then,
one day, she had me, still wearing my dog skin, brought to her by Ruth who
held me, as usual, by a lead fastened to my collar. I, of course, was not
allowed to speak but only to bark in the way that I had been trained to do.
But that did not excuse me from having to listen to her voice as she outlined
her intentions. First of all, as she sprawled in a sort
of throne-like chair, she ordered me to kiss and lick her feet as a sign of
my submissiveness. I had to do this, but I did it without any show of
enthusiasm. My surly attitude did not escape her
eyes, and she ordered Ruth to give me twenty strokes with her dog whip. I had not been given such a thrashing
for a long time, so it hurt terribly and my bottom showed the marks for a
long time. I simply had no alternative but to submit and obey her, just as
Raisa's whip had once made me submit to her. Indeed after such a whipping, I
was soon desperately thrusting my tongue out through my face piece to lick
her imperious little feet with my tongue ... And whilst I was busy with one
foot, she thrust the other down onto my neck to keep me grovelling at her
feet. Then, she made me kneel up on my two
hind legs and beg, whilst she spoke. "Kelbai! You belong to me now. You
belong to me and I can do what I like with you. As a little dog, you are now
well trained. Although this pleases me from one point of view, since it means
that you have been put into your proper place, nevertheless I really want you
to be just my personal slave. I would then be able to enjoy the feeling that
you were really in my clutches, that you accepted my complete power over you
and my superior position. But I do not have the authority to change the
decision that had been made about you by my all-powerful cousin, who with the
backing of the law, had decreed that you are condemned to be a dog for the
rest of your life." She paused for a moment. "However, I do intend to be served
by you and I shall certainly enjoy beating your naked little bottom. I
certainly can't forgive you for the harm you did to me when you were still a
woman. So this is what I have decided to do, as your new Mistress." I found myself listening, petrified, to
every word. "Although you will keep your dog
skin, I'm going to arrange that you serve me as much as possible as a slave
girl. This will enable me to settle my debt with you, and to pay you back for
having tried to take my dear and loving husband away from me and monopolise
him for yourself. I haven't yet had the opportunity to make you pay for all
your wild ambitions, but, rest assured, the time will shortly come and I will
get my own back - and with interest!" Thinking ahead of all that awaited me, I
bowed my head ... and I could not prevent my eyes from filling with tears. "Stop snivelling!" cried
Alysha. "I can't bear snivelling creatures! So don't forget that in
future!" She paused. "As you know, I'm not a great
animal lover like my cousin Raisa, but I don't mind having them around me -
provided they are well behaved. So, you see, you're lucky! And as you are
trained as a performing dog, I should get more fun out of you than I would
get from a normal dog. So, I intend to arrange matters so that as well as
being my faithful little dog, you are also my submissive little slave girl
... So? I expect that makes you feel better?" As I was rather taken aback by all this,
the gesture of assent that she was awaiting did not arrive as quickly as she
wanted. She lashed me suddenly across my exposed breasts with her dog whip.
It hurt terribly. "Yes ... Mistress," I whispered,
utterly crushed. "I require immediate obedience from
you! Do you understand? You must always obey me at once! Otherwise ... you'll
get the whip! Understood?" "Yes, Mistress ... " "So, in accordance with the
sentence passed on you, you will remain a dog, but I shall temporarily allow
you to use your hands again by taking off your front paws. But your wrists
will always be chained! I shall often use you to help me make up and make
myself beautiful. I shall enjoy being massaged, having my hair brushed, and
dressed by a hybrid, with the head of a dog and the body of a woman! ... You
have pretty breasts, as you know, and I like the look of them. I warn you, I
shall amuse myself with them a lot!" Again she paused for a moment, looking
me up and down. "And I shall also use you to wait
on my husband and I at table - and to serve our guests - for I intend to take
full advantage of your sophisticated European background. Then, when you have
finished serving us - on your knees, of course - you will, without further
orders, drop your role of maidservant and come and lie at my feet, until I
order otherwise." "Throughout the day," she went
on, "I shall want you at my feet. I myself am not a lesbian and I'm not
interested in being kissed or caressed by you. And you won't get any kisses
from me! You will remain pure ... I shall use your tongue however, for my own
personal hygiene, or for that of my husband, your Master! ... After we've
made love, for instance, I shall use you to clean up and swallow the remains
of his seed, mixed with my own juices ... So, won't you be spoilt! ... Now
say 'Thank you'." "Yes, Mistress ... thank you ...
" "And I shall also allow you to
watch us make love ... I shall enjoy making you feel jealous ... I shall
enjoy making you realise just what you missed when your honeymoon here was so
suddenly interrupted!" My new Mistress was very cruel to remind
me all about that. She did so, doubtless, partly out of sheer spite, but also
because she wanted to humiliate me even more. I was overwhelmed by her harsh talk. I
felt crushed. I was just left with no will of my own. I did not dare answer
my Mistress back - or even cry. So it
was that under the very different regime of my new Mistress, I was often not
taken back to my cage in the evening. Instead I would spend the night, or
part of the night, with her and my new Master. This was always an awful experience, for
my well trained bitch's tongue would now be put to the harsh test of bringing
my former husband to a sufficient state of arousal to enable him to penetrate
his wife. Meanwhile to excite herself, she would be pinching my nipples. And
later she would make a point of showing off to me the intensity of the
delight that she had found in the arms of my own husband! Then, finally, she would
contemptuously trample me underfoot. It was then that she would give me the
dreaded order to use my tongue to ensure the intimate hygiene of both husband
and wife. As my Mistress knew only too well, it was this task above all else
that really made me feel degraded and reduced to the level of a dog. But her revenge was still not yet
complete. One
day, I also had to wait on a rather sophisticated black couple who had been
invited to dinner. I believe that he was the Ambassador of a leading African
country. The woman's sexual appetite had been
aroused by the sight of my dog-like appearance, with only my exposed hands
and buttocks, and my rouge tinted nipples and beauty lips, showing my real
identity as a European woman. After dinner, she asked my Mistress if she
could use me "to see how a European bitch can lick." My Mistress laughed and willingly put me
at her disposal, but first, as a precaution, slipped my thick rubber front
paws back over my hands. The Negress took me into a bedroom where, deprived
of the use of my hands, I was made to use, first, my tongue, and then my
mouth, to caress her all over. She had a beautiful body but it was rather
plump like that of so many middle-aged negresses. Despite all the zeal and application
that I put into my work, she was never satisfied, and used her whip the whole
time to drive me to yet further efforts. "Lick better than that, white
woman!" she cried, lashing me with her cane. At last, after a terrible
effort, I succeeded in making her climax. She became as wild during this as
she had been when beating me! Then she led me back to the room where
the Master and Mistress were making coffee. Horrified I then heard the black
Ambassador himself, say that he, too, would like to get to know the white
girl. As my Mistress had made a great play of
keeping me pure and frustrated, I did not think for one moment that she would
agree. I was in fact much relieved for he was a fat, repulsive looking,
middle-aged man. To my horror and astonishment, however,
my Mistress did agree. It was almost as if she had been expecting his
request. He, in turn, now led me out to the
bedroom. I could hear the others still laughing and drinking their coffee. It
was too awful. But with him it was simpler and quicker than
it had been with his wife. Having first made me kneel on all fours, like a
dog, to lick and suck his enormous manhood which became as hard as black
ebony, he then mounted me from behind and penetrated me roughly. I had to
admit that after several months of frustration, since the departure of Raisa,
the feeling of his manhood inside my stretched body lips, and his to-and-fro
movements, soon made me begin to feel very excited. When he climaxed, I felt a huge shiver
penetrate my entire body. I could feel my body lips absorbing his hot seed
which seemed to jet right up into the heart of my body. Arrogant like all negroes, he
triumphantly kicked me ahead of him as he went back into the living room,
where my Mistress anxiously wanted to know whether he was satisfied, and
which aspect of me he preferred, the bitch who had been trained to lick, or
the submissive white woman. Proud of his sexually athletic prowess,
he replied that he had enjoyed both. "The treatment given to the
bitch," he added maliciously, "was so successful and my penetration
was so deep and complete that ... if she is ready to conceive and if no
precautions are taken ... then I guarantee she will become well and truly
pregnant!" This statement made everyone burst out
laughing. Alysha made a great play of sending for my Keeper for confirmation
that I was indeed in the period of my monthly cycle when I was most likely to
conceive. It was terrible having to listen to them discussing me in this
callous way. I wanted to scream out that I must be douched quickly to prevent
anything happening. But I did not dare do so. Indeed they made several large bets on
whether I would become pregnant and, if so, what colour and sex the progeny
would be. This, I suddenly realised, was the great
revenge that my Mistress had sworn to take on me. To have me taken by a Negro
and to have to carry his child! She had especially invited her black guests
on the day when I was most likely to conceive! Even worse, she had, unknown to me,
instructed my Keeper to give me another course of special fertility pills to
make sure that the negro's seed really did take, as she put it. She even placed a large bet on me having
twins. Even worse, I had the humiliation of
hearing it being agreed that if the negro had succeeded, then the first born,
whether it was a boy or a girl, it would belong to the father who would make
it one of his slaves. I was red with shame under my dog's
head. I had plenty of time later on to think
back on this day, for not only was I indeed pregnant, but I brought into the
world a little girl, who was entirely black - thereby winning several large
bets for my Mistress. She had enjoyed making me bear a black
man's child, knowing that I hated it. Now, she made me kiss her, through the
mask on my dog's head. She even had my front paw was taken off so that I
could hold her properly in my hands and hold her to my breasts. She had
several photographs taken of the little black creature sucking at my white
breasts. Then, having cruelly aroused my maternal
feelings, a few days later she had her taken away. I never saw her again. I
cried for night after night for my lost little black baby - much to Alysha's
delight. But my Mistress's revenge did not finish
there. Remembering how I had been previously
made to raise and feed two puppies after giving birth to the twins, my
Mistress gave instructions to my black Keeper that I was to be kept in milk
for as long as possible for the benefit of herself and her husband. They would squeeze my nipples to provide
milk for their cups of coffee, or for their bowls of cereal at breakfast
time, leaving Ruth to complete my milking so that fresh yoghurt could be made
for them from my milk. I had to kneel up on my hind legs, like
a dog begging, and present my swollen breasts to he milked by my Master and
Mistress - or by their Jewish slave-girl. My degradation was complete ... but so,
too, was Alysha's revenge! 25 -
SOLD! Alysha
herself was now pregnant. The future arrival into the world of her heir
claimed all her attention. I was therefore left alone in the kennels - until,
that is, the day when she came to my cage accompanied by two white women. One was a tall blond, rather striking
looking, woman of about 45, with piercing blue eyes and speaking English with
a German accent. Her name, I learnt, was Ingrid. The other was a petite and
equally beautiful, dark haired woman. She was rather younger and had lively
and sensuous brown eyes, and spoke English with a American soft Southern
drawl. Her name was Betty-Jane. Both women were slim and wore riding
breeches and boots. They both carried a riding whip, and wore thin open
necked, high collared shirts through which could be seen the outline of their
small, almost boyishly firm breasts. They were evidently close friends, laughing
and talking away to each other. They both looked highly intelligent with
strong personalities. They also both looked very sexually aware. I guessed
that they were both lesbians. I felt very embarrassed at being seen in
my dog skin and chained in my cage by these two sophisticated Western women.
They were pointing at me and evidently discussing what little they could see
of me. "Yes," I heard the German
woman, Ingrid, say, "she might be suitable for our purposes. Can we have
a closer look - and without that dog skin?" My collar chain was unlocked and
replaced by a long lead, like a lungeing rein used when schooling a horse. I
was led out of the cage. My dog skin was taken off. I could hardly believe it
- for the first for a long time I was standing in public stark naked. I felt
even more embarrassed. My Keeper held me tightly by my lead. Then my head piece was removed,
revealing my face and my shaven head. "My, my! We've sure got us a pretty
little creature here," drawled Betty-Jane. "And its legs look
really strong, which is the vital thing." "And I like this," said Ingrid
with a chuckle, running her hand over my smooth head. "But let's see how
she moves." My Keeper began to trot me up and down
in front of them, whilst they watched me closely, paying particular attention
to the action of my legs and discussing it amongst themselves. Then, encouraged by my Keepers's long
whip as he held the lungeing rein in his other hand, I was made to run round
and round him in a large circle, first one way and then the other. I heard
the American woman Betty-Jane call out to the Keeper to make me run faster. The whip cracked terrifyingly close to
my buttocks. I shot forward. It cracked again, and I ran as fast as I could.
Soon I was blowing and stumbling along out of breath. They had me halted and
came over to inspect me. My breasts were rising and falling rapidly from my
exertions. Then before I could get my breath back properly, Betty-Jane told
the Keeper to make me run round again. "Yes! Make her really step
out!" added Ingrid harshly. The Keeper's whip cracked behind me.
Terrified, once again, I forced myself round and round, whilst the two women
watched. Then at last I was halted and allowed to
get my breath back, whilst the two women, like judges assessing conformation
at a horse show, slowly walked round me. bending down to run their hands over
my buttocks and down my thighs. Finally they nodded to the Keeper who made me
get up on a table and kneel on all fours. The two women began to feel me over. They
felt my breasts and belly, and then standing behind me each in turn parted my
body lips and tickled my beauty bud. "We just want to see how she
reacts," explained Betty-Jane to Alysha. To my further embarrassment I
could feel myself beginning to become wildly aroused under their evidently
very experienced hands. Ingrid began to probe up inside me.
"She's quite loose. How many offspring did you say she had had?" "First half Arab twin girls, then a
litter of puppies, then dwarf triplets and finally a mulatto girl,"
replied Alysha proudly. "She's a really good breeder! She was started
nice and youngg and has got plenty of breeding years ahead of her
still." "Interesting!" replied Ingrid
from behind me, her finger still feeling up inside me. "And she was a good milker,"
added Alysha. "Yes, I am sure of that," said
Betty-Jane as she felt my still elongated nipples. "And a well trained licker!"
laughed Alysha. "Get her to lick the palms of your hands." "Indeed!" said Betty-Jane a
few moments later, her eyes glinting with pleasure. "Come and feel this,
Ingrid!" Soon I was licking my own juices off the
hand of Ingrid. "Yes, we'd certainly have
fun with this one," she said. "What sort of special training and
experience has she had? Then in front of me Alysha described the
unusual way in which I had been trained by her sister-in-law as both a bitch
and a white lesbian serving girl. She also described how I had been regularly
put each month to a Great Dane and and kept frustrated for the rest of the
time. Hearing all this had an immediate effect
on the two women. Their eyes glistened. They looked at each knowingly. "I think," murmured Ingrid,
"that she may be just what we are looking for. What do you think,
Betty-Jane?" "Well. I guess she'd give us both a
lot of pleasure - and look fine in the traces of a four-in-hand," the
the American woman replied enigmatically. I just did not understand what she
meant "Yes, I think we might take
her," said Ingrid thoughtfully. She turned to Alysha. "But you'll
have to halve your asking price. After all, she's no longer an innocent young
virgin, and she's not much use to you!" Alysha's glinted. "All right!"
she smiled, evidently keen to see the back of me.. "Fine!" smiled Ingrid.
"But have her put her back into the dog skin and head piece for the
journey." I had been sold, sold like a horse. My
Mistress, Alysha, having got her revenge on me by mating me with a negro and
making me carry his child, had now no more use for me. The
next morning, I was carefully washed and brushed, my head was shaved and my
body lips checked for any sign of hair. The special burning ointment was
rubbed into my bald head to kill any little hairs that might have started to
regrow. My head was polished with saddle soap to make it shine even more.
Once again I was dressed in my dog skin and head piece, and my muzzle was pit
on. When my new Mistresses came to collect
me, I had a most agreeable surprise. Oslo was also ready to leave. The two
women had bought us both! I had not seen Oslo since the last
party, just before the sad departure of our Mistress Raisa. Oslo
and I had established a working relationship, and had even become friends -
to the extent that dogs, whose only method of communication is barking, can
do so. Certainly, we no longer sought to harm each other. Our sudden separation, following the
departure of our Mistress Raisa had also helped this reconciliation. How we
missed each other! I, of course, had been made to attend on
Alysha and her husband, my own former husband. Meanwhile Oslo had, rather
strangely, been put at the disposition of the women of the harem, and in
particular of the current favourites, to entertain and amuse them. Later, she told me that at night she had
usually been put back in her cage, unless a favourite wanted to use her for
an erotic, and capricious, nocturnal orgy. But during the daytime, she had
been the plaything of all the girls in the harem, but always under the strict
supervision of Marak, the huge and terrifying chief black eunuch. Some of the girls had been kind and
affectionate, but generally she had to put up with the worst kind of
bullying. However, she had certainly acquired an excellent sexual and lesbian
training and in particular her tongue had become almost as agile as that of a
real dog. Marak had seen to that! Indeed, Marak would personally check out
her progress daily, making her perform before him with another girl of his
choosing. Then, to her great humiliation, the Negro would periodically bend down
and part her partner's beauty lips to feel for himself both the efficacy of
her tongue and the state of arousal it was inducing in the other girl. In this way, he would check her
outwardly enthusiastic, if inwardly reluctant, performance. He treated her
just as any other performing animal that might have been taught to perform
tricks to words of command - by a mixture of punishments and rewards. As for punishments, not only was she
terrified of his dog whip which he used to drive her on and on, but also she
would only be fed that day, if he had been satisfied with her zeal and
application. As regards rewards, the cunning negro, experienced in the
sensuousness of young women, would tell the other girls that under no
circumstances were they to make the little bitch herself reach a climax,
except with his express prior approval - a special treat which was only
allowed when she had really impressed him with her submissiveness and with
the adroitness of her tongue. To be made to practise the arts of
lesbianism with a variety of strange Arab and other girls was bad enough for
this sensitive and relatively innocent European girl. To have to display, and
repeatedly rehearse, her aptitude in front of a huge and frightening, but
grinning, negro was utterly degrading. Yet, even more to her shame, and to her
surprise, she has also found that her most secret desires were being
increasingly satisfied by these humiliating experiences. Indeed, she became a convinced
masochist, something which Marak had intended, and which I could well
understand. Like me, she began to find a deep and strong release in the
strict discipline with which she was treated. So it
was that we found ourselves sold like slaves or animals, together with our
'trousseau' of spare dog skins and head pieces, and coupled together on the
same lead, awaiting for our new Mistresses to take delivery of us. They made a most striking pair as they
slowly walked up to the line of cages, outside which we had been tethered,
both wearing a light white suit. With them was the business manager of
our Lord and Master, the Sheik. In exchange for their cheques, I heard him
explain, he would hand over to them our Arabic Articles of Indenture, which
we had freely and unknowingly signed, and which showed that in accordance
with the local law we were bound for the rest of our lives to whoever the
Articles had been legally assigned, in 'recognition of the costs incurred in
bringing us to Arabia and then of feeding and training us.' She also heard that Oslo had been bred from
once and had been given a strict but thorough lesbian training by Marak in
the harem. Listening, I realised why Alysha had so cruelly sent Oslo to the
harem for further training by Marak. It was merely to get better price for
her! Both women were clearly aroused by being
told this. Their eyes brightened and their nostrils dilated with desire like
tigresses scenting a nearby prey on which they were about to feast! They proceeded to feel us all over
through our dog skins and to check that there was no sign of any hair around
our body lips. Satisfied, Ingrid put a metal collar round each of our necks
and closed it with a small padlock, the key of which remained attached to her
own wrist. As she bent over each of us in turn to fasten the padlock, we could
smell through our face pieces her expensive scent. Our new collars were engraved with our
names, Kelbai and Oslo, and had an enamel plaque on which was written 'Frau
Ingrid von Manenstein, Manenstein Estate, Hudra - handsome reward paid for
return of this indentured servant.' There was also some Arabic script,
presumably repeating the same address and offer of a reward. Hudra was a
nearby country, the other side of the Gulf. It was thus that we learnt of the
name of our new owner and of our new destination. In the large limousine which took us to
the town, Oslo and I had to lie on the floor whilst she rested her feet on
us, inviting Betty-Jane, sitting alongside her, to do the same. Arriving at a
remote and isolated part of the port, the car stopped by a motorised dhow. We
saw two packages, one marked "Kelbai" and the other
"Oslo", being loaded onto the dhow. They contained, I realised, our
respective trousseaus, which she had bought, along with us. Our Mistresses had come by air, but were
returning secretly by sea with her new purchases. The skipper of the dhow,
whom they had specially hired on the recommendation of the Sheik, courteously
invited them to use his cabin in the raised poop. But Oslo and I were merely
chained on all fours to the mast, under the mocking and amused eyes of the
half dozen crew. I had become used to being treated as a
slave during the past few years, and was thus, used to suffering all sorts of
humiliations. I must, however, say that to be fastened to the mast of a small
vessel and exposed to the jeers and sarcastic remarks of the crew, in a
language which I did not understand, was awful. Even worse, they would come up to us,
and, under the pretext of merely stroking us, they would take advantage of
our inability to defend ourselves, and feel our breasts and body lips ... I
must admit that the rough hands of these sailors, which they used in a far
from delicate manner, aroused in me the strong feelings that so many females
simply cannot repress when touched by an equally aroused male. What was even more shame-making, was
that, now thoroughly aroused, I could not stop myself from climaxing in front
of them. I shall never forget the shining and triumphant eyes of one handsome
young sailor, as he withdrew his hand from my hot body lips, and showed his
now dripping fingers to his mates. Meanwhile I made little cries of
excitement and frustration through my mask as I desperately, but silently,
waited for him to replace his hand! The
crossing was uneventful, except for the sailors who one after another played
with us, without daring to satisfy, however, the desires that our presence
had aroused in them - as was clearly shown under their light robes. They
simply contented themselves with the curious and erotic sight that we made, chained
to the mast like animals, as we repeatedly succumbed to their touches. Order was restored when land was sighted
to port, and when our Mistresses reappeared on deck. Finally we came alongside an isolated
quay on which a small group of men awaited us. Ingrid pointed to us with her
whip and gave several orders to the man who seemed to be in charge.
Everything seemed to have been planned. One man climbed up on board and
taking our lead, made us disembark. Others went off and returned with several
Landrovers, one of which, clearly intended for us, had a sort of cage built
on the back, into which we were lifted up - having first, by order of our
Mistress, been made to do our business. To have to do this, on the quay, in
front of all these men was terribly humiliating for us - even after all that
we had had to put up with on the dhow. But it had been almost equally
humiliating to be passed from one group of men to another with no more ado
than if we had been a couple of real animals. The driver of our Landrover and his mate
never stopped chattering away throughout the journey, turning their heads
from time to time, to glance at us with the contempt that all Moslems regard
a Christian, or 'Roumi'. The little caravan, led by our
Mistresses, set off along a sandy track. It was about four in the afternoon,
and we drove, bumping and jolting along, until it was almost dark, when we
came on a small oasis in the middle of the desert. It was here that we were
to make camp for the night. Our lead was fastened to a long cord
tied round a palm tree. The cord was long enough to allow us to stretch our
legs a little, relieve ourselves and to rest whilst exchanging, for the first
time, a few whispered words. They brought us two bowls, one containing
drinking water and the other a sort of gruel made from barley and rice with a
few lumps of mango floating in it. We might have had to gulp it all, eating
like animals from the same bowl, but nevertheless we were happy little
animals, Oslo and I! Not only were we not beaten or maltreated, but we could
also at last chat a little. Of course, we were very quiet and circumspect,
for fear of the whip and of being separated again! The servants threw some leaves down for
us to lie on and lit fires. Still masked and wearing our dog skins, we fell
asleep to the frightening cries of nearby jackals and hyenas which made us
clasp each other all the more tightly. Early next morning we were woken up, and
put back into the cage at the back of the Landrover. All day we drove on, and
in the evening made another halt, but this time in open desert. That night I spent alone, locked up in
the cage, whilst Oslo slept alongside our Mistresses after first being made
to caress them and take part in their lesbian games. When she rejoined me the
following morning her eyes were haggard - a clear indication of her nocturnal
activity. Later, she told me that, doubtless in order to make better use of
her, they had taken off her head piece and freed her hands. We both felt that
this was a good augury for our future with these two women. Another very tiring day followed, being
jolted about in our travelling cage. We saw our Mistresses transfer to an
open sports car and disappear ahead of us in a swirl of dust. A few hours
later we arrived, exhausted, at our destination. 26 -
STABLED! Peering
through the bars of our cage on the back of the Landrover, Oslo and I saw
what seemed to be a vast plantation. Coffee coloured women, apparently
Indian, almost naked, worked at what seemed to be picking cotton, under the
supervision of burly negroes carrying whips, which they periodically cracked
menacingly or brought down across the back of an idle woman. I knew that numerous Indian and Sri Lank
workers had been brought to this area in recent years as indentured servants,
to do the hard manual work that the proud, and now wealthy, Arabs would not
themselves stoop to do. The whole scene reminded me of pictures
of life on plantations in the Southern states of America before the Civil
War. Was that what had attracted Betty-Jane here? Had she and Ingrid used
their obviously considerable wealth to establish a modern slave plantation in
this remote part of the world? I gave a shiver. Were these indentured
servants as helpless as I was? The principal house looked very modern,
comfortable and roomy, but there was no opportunity to see inside it. It was
surrounded by rows of more primitive buildings which presumably housed the
indentured servants of the plantation, and which reminded me, once again, of
pictures of the slaves' quarters on a Southern plantation. Then the Landrover drove under a clock
tower and into a typical stables courtyard. Through the open doors on one
side of the square I saw rows of loose boxes for horses with bars above the
kicking boards. I saw horses, beautifully groomed horses, being fed and
watered by Arab grooms. Along the far side of the square was a
line of shelters containing straw and bins for the horse feed. In the centre of the courtyard was a
sandy exercise area or menage with a chestnut coloured horse being exercised
on a lunge by a groom. Shocked, I realised the similarity to the way that I
too had been shown off to my Mistresses on the lunging rein. The Landrover came to a stop on the far
side of the square. It seemed very similar with a row of loose boxes visible
through the open doors. But instead of the grooms being Arabs, they were
negroes. As if they had been expecting us, several of the negroes ran up
to the Landrover. They said something laughingly to the driver and his
companion, pointing at the cage containing the exhausted Oslo and myself. Then suddenly the cage door was unlocked
and we were dragged out, and frog marched into the stables and down the
corridor in front of the loose boxes. There was a familiar animal smell. Horrified, I saw that peering at us over
the high kicking boards of several of the loose boxes, were the faces of
pretty young Indian women. Their heads seemed to be covered in leather straps
with a sort of gag that stopped them from calling out. Then, whilst Oslo was being thrust into
an empty loose box, I saw to my astonishment that the straps formed a
cleverly designed human bridle. From the back of the neck a strap went
over the head and down the forehead to the top of the nose. Here it divided
into two cheek straps, each of which ended in a large ring near the corner of
the mouth. From each of these two rings a strap went down under the chin
where it was fastened tightly to the other one to form a chin strap that held
the big rings in place. To hold the whole bridle together another strap went
from each ring to the back of the neck where they met and were tightly
buckled to the bottom of the strap that went over the head. But that was not all, for attached to
the rings was a long rubber bit which forced the girl's lips back. Threaded
through the bit was a large rubber ball which made the girl keep her mouth
open, thereby reducing her to silence. A further refinement was that two straps
hung down from the strap going over the top of the head. Each of these ran
just in front the ears, again to be fastened to the rings. And fastened to
each of these straps, level with the eyes, was a large square shaped piece of
stiff leather, like a race horse's blinkers. These prevented the girl from
seeing anything that was not immediately in front of her. All that was missing were reins, but I
could see that if these were also attached to the big rings then the
comparison of this bridle with that of a real horse would be complete. I
gasped with the sheer ingenuity of it all, but I did not understand the
reason for it. Then I saw that fastened round each
girl's neck, below the bridle, was a collar just like the ones that Ingrid
had locked onto Oslo and me. And running from a ring at the back of each
girl's collar was a light chain, the other end of which was fastened to a
ring set in the far wall of the loose box. But this was not the only precaution
taken to prevent a human filly from escaping from her loose box. The bars in
the loose boxes for the horses on the other side of the square only went up a
few feet above the high kicking board - just high enough to prevent a horse
from reaching forward to bite the horse in the next door loose box, or to
take a nip at a horse being led down the corridor. But in the loose boxes for
these human fillies and mares, the bars went right up to the ceiling -
effectively making each box a cage. Shocked, I noticed that the inmates of
two of the boxes were not girls, but young Indian men, one quite light
skinned and one almost coal black. I could not help noticing their long
manhoods which hardly hid their big scrotums. Unlike the girls, I saw that
the wrists of the young men were fastened by a short chain to their collars.
Was this why their testicles looked so large and heavy? Why on earth, I wondered, were these
youths also being treated as if they were ponies or horses? Before I could begin to find an answer,
I, in turn, was pushed into am empty box. It was very much smaller than the
cage in which I had been, kept in Raisa's menagerie. Then, under the watchful eye of the head
negro groom, whose name I was to learn was Gabu, and ignoring my protests,
two other negro grooms pulled off my dog skins and head piece. As they did
so, they exclaimed with delight, much to my shame, at the sight of my
hairless body lips and shiny bald head. Then they fastened one of those awful
bridles onto me. First they forced the bit and its ball into my mouth and
then slipping the bridle itself over my head, they fastened the straps. I
felt that a rubber projection from the ball, like a short flat bar, pressing
down on my tongue, rather like the muzzles that Raisa had used. However, like many real horse bits, it
would press painfully up against the roof of my mouth should the bit be
slightly turned by being pulled by reins. I would, indeed, be as completely
controlled by my bridle and bit as a real horse was by his. I soon found myself champing on my bit,
just like a real horse. Used as I was to wearing a muzzle, I found that this
bit was not too uncomfortable or tight. But, as with Raisa's muzzle, I was
quite unable to utter a word. My face was now thrust down into a
bucket of water. I was desperately thirsty after our long dusty trip, and I
soon found that I could suck up water, despite the bit. Then my head was pushed down into a
similar bucket of wet warm porridge made from bran and oats - the sort of
feed that one gives a horse after strenuous exercise. Not content with being
stabled like a horse, was I going to be fed like one too? Did the horse feed
bins I had seen in the yard serve both the real horses and ourselves? My stomach revolted at the mess put in
front of me. But my face was held down in it. I felt I was suffocating.
Desperately I began to guzzle the horrible mixture up into my mouth. At last I was allowed to stand. Gabu
then produced a plastic syringe containing a sort of paste. It reminded me of
the syringe's that I had seen being used to worm horses. I noticed the
writing on the side of the syringe. It really was horse worming paste! Suddenly my head was seized by the
bridle and the end of the syringe was pushed into the corner of my
mouth. With a grunt of satisfaction,
Gabu squeezed the paste down in to the back of my throat, and then rubbed my
neck to make me swallow it all. I had been wormed! Wormed like a horse! Just
like a good groom will worm a newly bought horse on its arrival at its new
master's stables ... I now saw that the floor of the box was
made of little cobble stones that sloped gently towards the front of the box.
Horrified, once again, I saw that liquid wastes would trickle down between
the cobble stones and run away under the gap below the kicking boards into
the open drain in the corridor. Was this the reason for the animal smell? A small pile of fresh straw in one back
corner of the box would, I was told, later form my bed - spread over a small
area of the stone floor. But the straw had to remained in the corner until it
was dark and one of the grooms gave the signal by ringing a bell. A bell at
dawn next morning was the signal for the straw to be carefully put back into
the corner, and for the cobbled floor to be licked spotlessly clean. A much smaller pile of straw in the
other back corner was for receiving solid wastes and cleaning oneself. The
wastes had to be left untouched so that they could be examined each morning,
and recorded, by the negro grooms, after which they had to be pressed into
the straw by the girl's bare feet, before the dirty straw was removed to be
used as fertiliser on the plantation. I, originally a cultured English girl,
was appalled to be told all this by a brutish uneducated negro. It had been
bad enough being treated like a dog in the Sheik's menagerie, but this seemed
even worse. I tried to close my ears to the Head Groom's instructions. But
seeing my inattention, he started to punctuate each of his words with a sharp
tap from his dog whip. I soon found myself listening very carefully. At last I was left alone in the box. The
grooms closed the door from the outside. There was no handle on the inside. I
was shut in - quite apart from the strong looking bars and the chain that now
ran from my collar to the back wall. Quickly I tried to tear off the bridle
and to pull the bit out of my mouth. But a small padlock at the back of my
neck held it all tightly in place. I stood on tip-toe to peer over the
wooden kicking board on one side of my box. A terrified looking Oslo looked
back at me, expressionless, her mouth, too, held wide open by a large rubber
ball. Only a little wrinkling around her eyes showed that she was trying to
smile back at me. She, too, was now stark naked. She too was chained my the
neck to a ring at the back of her box. I went over to the other side. and
peered into the next door box. A very pretty naked Indian girl was
sitting on the bare cobbles looking into a metal mirror fastened to the side
of her box and combing her long hair, which hung down, beneath her bridle,
over her shoulders. Bitterly I reflected that because of my shaven head the
negro grooms had not bothered to give me a comb or to fasten a mirror to the
side of my box. She she saw me and, startled, turned and
rose to her feet. Her neck chain tinkled with the sudden movement. There was something strange about her. Appalled, I saw that she had no body
lips. No body lips at all! Instead of the plump young lips that one would
have expected, there was just a long thin faint scar, that ran down between
her legs and ended in a little puckered orifice. She had been circumcised! Fully
circumcised! When I was in the Sheik's harem, I had
heard talk, in hushed horrified tones, of this operation. I had learnt that
it was done as a matter of course to millions of little black girls in North
Africa. It was a way of the male asserting his supremacy by removing the
cause of sensuousness and promiscuousness in a woman. But this girl was
Indian, not a Negress from Africa. Had this operation been done to her here?
My God! I remembered that one of the girls in
the harem had had her beauty bud snipped off by the black eunuchs as a
punishment for over self indulgence. I remembered also my horror at the way
Raisa had casually considered having the same little operation done to me so
that I would be more like a real bitch. But I now saw that full circumcision was
a very different matter. I had heard of how, not only was the beauty bud
itself removed, but also the lips, which were then sewn together so that they
healed over, leaving just a scar. Shocked, I had learnt how the poor girl's
legs would be kept tied together until the scar had formed. I had heard that a little puckered
orifice was left low down to enable the woman to pass water and for the
manhood of a man, or the dildo of a woman, to penetrate her. More to the
point, I knew, the very tightness of this orifice would give a Master
increased physical pleasure, whilst, for both Masters and Mistresses, the
knowledge that the woman writhing underneath them could only receive pleasure
when she was penetrated, greatly increased their own cruel feeling of
excitement and supremacy. This was the first time I had seen the
results of such a devastating operation. Shocked, I noticed that the pretty
girl's belly was slightly swollen. Was she slightly ... ? But if so, how would
the child be born? Then I remembered hearing, with unbelieving horror, how,
when the woman was ready to deliver her child, the scar would be slit open
and then later allowed to heal over again, except, once again, for the little
puckered orifice. Her Master's or, perhaps here, her Mistress's physical and
mental pleasure could quickly be resumed. How quite unbelievably awful and cruel
it all was! Did my two new Mistresses get pleasure from controlling a woman's
natural sensuousness in this way ... ? The two of us stood looking at each
other, our mouths held wide open by our bits and quite unable to say a word
of womanly comfort to each other. I saw the tall negro Head Groom, Gabu,
look into my box. "Yes, you have good look! Remember
if I ever catch you playing with yourself," he said grimly, "you
will be circumcised too. You make sure you keep all your energies for your
Mistress' carriage!" Appalled by the sheer brutality of his
threat I turned and tottered away from the poor Indian girl. Anyway what did
he mean? What carriage? Just what was
the purpose of these stables? Was it a sort of harem of young women for our
two Mistresses, composed of women chosen by them from their labour force?
Presumably, the attraction for our Mistresses of Oslo and was that we were
white indentured servants. Obviously we had hardly been bought at
considerable cost merely to put to work in the fields. But why this awful and
mysterious stables? Mystified by it all, and emotionally
exhausted, I sat down on the hard cobbled floor of my loose box and wept. 27 -
THE SIX-IN-HAND "Stand
up! Legs apart in front of your Mistresses!" It was the voice of Gabu, the negro Head
Groom, the following morning ... I had been awoken at dawn by the bell
warning us to put back into the corner the meagre amount of straw that we
were allowed for sleeping on. The doors of the loose boxes were now left open
so that the passing grooms could check that we were busy at our morning
tasks. With our collars still chained to the back walls, there was no chance
of getting out of our boxes. Seconds later I had had to start
cleaning the floor of my box, slipping my tongue under the bit to polish it
until it shone, and above all until there were no signs whatsoever of any of
my wastes - nor of those of the previous incumbent of the box. With my vision
severely curtailed by my blinkers, it was difficult work. Gabu, his dog whip in his hand, had come
and inspected my work, looking in every little corner for the slightest sign
of dirt - and rewarding me with a sharp cut of his whip every time he found
anything. To my intense embarrassment he had then
insisted on supervising what I had been told about the previous evening - the
depositing of my solid wastes onto the straw in the other corner, making me
do so in a standing position. "Four legged fillies, drop wastes
standing - and so do my two legged ones," he had shouted as I had
started to squat down over the straw. Simple English was clearly the language
of the stables - the only common tongue of the Indian women and the negro
grooms. "You soon learn to keep yourself clean." He had examined my offering, noting it
all down carefully. Then he had stood over me whilst I had to tread it all
into the straw, ready for another groom with a mucking-out barrow to remove
the dirty straw. Only now was I allowed a feed of the
same wet warm bran and oats mash. Then I had been made to return to cleaning
the now partly again dirtied floor with my tongue. It was a revolting task
and one that I had almost finished, when I was suddenly interrupted by the
appearance of Gabu in the open doorway of my loose box, and his shouted
instructions ... Hastily
I stood up. Quickly I parted my legs. I did not want to get another stroke
from his vicious little dog whip. "Clasp hands behind neck!" the
bad tempered Head Groom was shouting. "Head Up! Bend knees! Show
yourself to Mistresses!" I blushed at the thought of how indeed I
would now be showing myself off. Then as I held this shameful position, I saw
through my blinkers the two Mistresses enter my box. They seemed even more
beautiful and groomed than ever, and their well cut jodhpurs and open necked
shirts contrasted vividly with my nakedness. They carried riding whips which
they were impatiently tapping against the palm of their hands. "Well, I guess being bridled like a
filly suits this little creature even better than being dressed like a
dog," I heard Betty-Jane say. I turned towards her with a smile. "Keep head up!" shouted Gabu.
"Eyes on wall! Bend knees more!" "You must admit, darling, she sure
does look rather sweet," I heard Betty-Jane add. I did not dare look at
them as I strained to hold my awkward position, my eyes fixed straight ahead. Ingrid gave a laugh. If Betty-Jane was
the romantic one of the pair, then Ingrid was the practical one.
"Gabu," she asked anxiously, "is she healthy?" "Oh yes, Madame," replied Gabu
in his broken English. "I worm her last. Today no sign anything
wrong." "Good!" said Ingrid. "I
don't want these white girls bringing any infection into the stables." "Can't we try them out?" asked
Betty-Jane plaintively. "Very well," replied Ingrid
decisively. "Gabu, make the new fillies practice running in step this
morning and then this evening we'll try them out properly with the two
stallions. If it goes well, we'll try a sixer with the two special Indian
girls as well." "Oh, darling, what a brilliant
idea! That's sure going to be so exciting ..." "But keep these ones yoked,"
ordered Ingrid. "I want them to learn to pull with their bellies and
hips and to prance properly, and not lean forward using their arms and
shoulders." They moved on to another box. Gabu
motioned me to relax my position, and closed my box door, leaving me
wondering what Ingrid had meant and just what was going to happen. I was soon
to learn! Shortly
afterwards a pair of strong sandals was strapped onto my feet. They were
fastened by a cord going round my ankles and up my calf. Evidently the black
grooms did not want to risk me spraining an ankle. Then I was taken out into the corridor
where Oslo was already standing. Gabu produced a thick plank, like a yoke,
some six feet long. It was hinged at one end so that it could be opened.
There were two large holes in it, and two smaller ones on either side of each
of the larger ones. We were made to stand alongside each other. The yoke was opened
and and then closed round our necks. We were now coffled together with our
necks held in the large holes and our wrists held up helplessly on either
side of our necks in the small holes. The yoke was held closed buy a small
bolt at the opposite end to the hinge. The bolt was only inches away from one
of my wrists, but of course I could not reach it. We were then taken out into the stable
yard and a long lungeing rein fastened to a ring at the back of the yoke. "Now you learn trot in step, like
real carriage horses - hackney horses. You raise knees high in air,"
said Gabu, cracking a long carriage whip just behind our naked bottoms.
"Get knees up higher!" Round and round the sandy arena we ran,
learning to prance in step, an action that kept our heads up and made us
slightly lean backwards. It was tiring, but we must have made a pretty and
erotic sight. After a time, perhaps because of the
worming paste, I was highly embarrassed to feel a familiar feeling inside me.
It became stronger and stronger. I wanted to cry out, to explain, to ask to
stop - but my bit prevented me from uttering a word. My appealing looks only
seemed to result in further cracking of the long carriage whip as we were
made to go on trotting round and round. I did not know what to do and the
feeling was getting more and more urgent. Horrified I had seen that bits of both
human and horse wastes were mixed up with the sand. Now unable to hold myself
back any longer, I too dropped my wastes whilst still trotting - just like a
real horse. Nothing was said. It was as if this was
considered a quite natural event. Moments later poor Oslo, her eyes almost
starting from her head in shame, did the same. Soon, as we ran round and round, the
wastes were trodden into the sand ... At
last Gabu was satisfied. We were taken, still coffled together in our yoke,
to a horse trough full of water. A bucket of water was thrown over our
sweating bodies. We were allowed to lower our heads together and drink from
the trough, and as bent over to do so, we were cleaned with a sponge between
the legs ... We were now taken over to stand between
the two shafts of what I was later to learn was a light training cart with
big wheels. Wide leather straps, like a horses's girth strap, were fastened
round our bellies. The straps each had a ring behind, in the small of our
backs, and from this a light chain went back to the front of the cart. In the
middle of each chain was a spring which opened or closed to show just how
hard each of us was pulling. A short strap on the outward side of
each of our girths was fastened to the shafts. A breeching strap ran behind
our buttocks to join the two shafts - clearly intended to enable us to hold
the cart, with our buttocks, from running away when going down a steep hill. Reins were attached to the rings at the
corners of our mouths. We were now harnessed helplessly and
tightly to the cart. Gabu got into the cart. He picked up the
reins. I felt the projection to the bit painfully hit the roof of my mouth as
he gave the reins a little jerk. I raised my head immediately. I would not
want to risk another such jolt. Gabu's whip cracked. He gave a the reins
a slight jiggle. "Walk on!" he ordered. We strained forward together, forced by
the whip to push with our bellies to make the cart move, at first at a walk,
and then once again at the prancing trot. How I longed to to be able to use my hands, to ease the pull on
my tummy, and to lean forward to use my shoulders to ease the strain.
Bitterly I remembered Ingrid's instructions not to allow us to do so. Anyway
with our hands held high by the awful yoke, there was no alternative but to
use our stomachs to pull the cart along. Gabu began to use the reins to steer us
in a zigzag course between markers around the arena. If we ever got out of of
step, or the wheels of the cart knocked over a marker, we got a slash across
our buttocks. Soon we were getting quite proficient in our new role as
carriage horses. I was greatly relieved, however, when at
last we were unharnessed from the cart. The yoke was unfastened and we were
put back into our loose boxes. We given a feed of the same warm
porridge made from horse feed. It was surprisingly nutritious. Evidently,
like real horse, we were to be fed 'a little and often'. We were not allowed to use any of the bedding straw, but
exhausted I just curled up on the bare cobble stones and dozed. I thought
over the extraordinary training we had been given that morning and wondered
what would happen when the our two Mistresses came for us in the evening. It
was getting cooler when Oslo and I, once again yoked together, were led out
to a larger carriage with a hood over it to protect the driver and her
companion from the sun or rain. It had only one shaft, and I was
astonished to see, harnessed on either side of it, the two Indian youths whom
I had seen in the stables, where they were known as stallions, just as we
were called fillies and mares. Their wrists were still chained to their
collars and a girth strap, just the one we had worn in the morning, went
round their waists, with a chain leading from each of them back to rings in
the front of the carriage. On the inside of their girths, a strap joined them
to the shaft which in turn turned the front wheels of the carriage. To enable them to hold the carriage when
going down hill, a wooden bar projected from either side of the shaft just
behind their naked buttocks. Horrified
I saw that the sight of our naked bodies, was arousing the manhoods of the
two young men. We were made to stand immediately in
front of them. I could feel the hard manhood of the youth behind me, probing
against my buttocks. It was awful. Then we were made to move slightly further
forward and our own girth straps were put on. This time the chain behind was
led back, not to the carriage itself, but to a ring on the front of the girth
of the young man immediately behind us - who was in turn chained to the
carriage. In this way, the harder we ran away from
the stallions. the harder we pulled the carriage. Driving this four in hand
was therefore a matter of fine judgement and skill for a lady driver and her
whip. On the one hand she would be seeking the
exhilaration of speed and would enjoy using her long carriage whip to drive
all four human horses flat out along the dusty flat lanes of the large
estate, as she completed her daily tour of inspection. On the other hand, she would not want to
tire her mixed team too quickly, and the stallions had greater stamina than
us fillies ... It was this need for careful balance that made driving a human
four-in-hand so fascinating for our Mistresses - especially when two of them
were a matched pair of white women. All this I slowly realised as our
Mistresses drove us out for a first outing around the estate. It all became
even more complex and fascinating for them when they returned to the stables
and ordered two more women, Indian women yoked together like us, to be
harnessed ahead of us, with their girth straps leading back to the ring on
the front of our girth straps. I was appalled at the callous way we
were treated as dumb animals, but I was even more appalled when I saw that
one of the women was my pretty pregnant neighbour. Indeed, as the negro
grooms strapped the girths round round their swollen bellies, I saw that both
women were clearly pregnant. "Oh gee, this is really going to be
something," I heard the excited Betty-Jane say. "Fancy driving
three matched pairs: a couple of stallions, a couple of white fillies, and a
couple of in-foal mares! Wow!" It certainly was quite an experience for
us too. 28 -
PUT TO THE STALLION It
was nearly a month later. I was kneeling at the foot of Ingrid's large
bed. She was lying on the edge of it. My head was held clamped between her
thighs. Her knees were raised. My tongue was on her beauty bud. It was held
there by a short chain attached at one end to the ring on the front of my
collar and at the other to a ring at the end of the bed. I could not raise my
head properly. "Down!" she ordered.
Obediently I moved my face slightly down so that my cold wet nose was now
rubbing against her beauty bud, whilst I strained to push my tongue deep
inside her. All she had to do to seek pleasure was to lie down on the bed
and slip her legs down on either side of my face, and then apply her long dog
whip to my naked back as the signal for me to start my ministrations. Looking
down, as she lay back on the bed, all that she would see of me was my smooth
shiny bald head, nodding up and down slightly between above her lower belly.
I had to keep my eyes down and concentrate on the job in hand. My bridle and bit had been removed on
this occasion. On others it had sometimes been left on and just the bit
removed. Sometimes not even that was not removed and I had to rub it against
her beauty bud, and strain to push just the tip of my tongue out below the
bit. Sometimes I had to wear my dog head's
piece, with my face completely covered except for the two little eyeholes,
and the slit for my tongue. Ingrid enjoyed the feel of my realistic black
dog's nose against her beauty bud, whilst my tongue moved round and round
just below it. Doubtless the sight of my completely anonymous and realistic
dog's head was also highly stimulating. Oslo knelt alongside me, her chained
head between Betty-Jane's thighs. Both women were crying out with pleasure.
Lying as they were, alongside each other, they were able to kiss each other
passionately as, driven on by their whips, we brought them closer and closer
to a shattering climax. Frequently they would exchange
positions, enjoying the subtle difference between Oslo's attentions and mine
- or more likely, simply enjoying the feel of two different young women held
chained down for their pleasure ... Every
morning day we had been driven round the estate, sometimes as part of a four
in hand, running on in with the two stallions, snorting with lust and desire,
harnessed behind us. Sometimes we were harnessed as a sixer,
with the pregnant Indian girls prancing proudly in front of us, as, yoked
like us, they were made to show off their swelling bellies. All six of us had
to keep in perfect step and strain to pull the light carriage along faster
and faster, urged on by our Mistresses' long carriage whip. Although our blinkers prevented us from
seeing which of our Mistresses was actually driving us, I could tell when it
was Ingrid from the rather harsher feel of the reins on the bit in my mouth -
and from the accurate way in which she used her whip to reach my quivering
bottom whenever I slightly slacked off. I was getting fitter and fitter and
could now run fast for longer distances without becoming distressed or out of
breath. I was settling down to stable life and
to the regime of 'regular and often small feeds', like those of a real horse.
It was a regime that inevitably resulted in my wastes also being regular and
often. Just as a horse, driven on my the stress of being ridden, often seems
to want to dung shortly after being mounted, so I noticed that Oslo and I,
driven by the stress of being harnessed, were also frequently overtaken by
the same desire shortly after moving off. Having to do so, whilst still
running at a smart trot, was horribly shame-making, for inevitably it was
commented on by Betty-Jane. "Oh look, Ingrid! Look what the
filly's doing ..." Every afternoon, the Mistresses would
choose two of their fillies for their pleasure. Very often it was Oslo and I,
for having with some difficulty acquired two pretty white women, our
Mistresses were clearly determined to enjoy us - much to the jealous, if
silent, anger of their Indian girls. We would be washed and groomed, and our
dog skins and head pieces put on. Then, muzzled, and running on all fours we
would be taken on a lead to the big house to lie curled up under the table
whilst our Mistresses enjoyed lunch - rubbing their feet periodically against
our dog skins. But this was merely a preliminary to
being chained down, as I have described, to the foot of their bed - so as to
provide them pleasure during the siesta hour. It was, however, an hour that
frequently extended long into the evening. Often it was dark by the time we
were sent back to the stables. The
next day I felt the imminent onset of my monthly phase. I longed to be able
to say something to Gabu, to ask to be left behind in my box that day, and to
ask for certain simple requisites. But, of course, all that was out of the
question and as usual I was harnessed to the carriage for my Mistresses'
usual daily tour of the estate. The stress and exertion of being driven
by the whip into running fast, whilst both also pulling the carriage and
keeping my knees raised in the required prancing step, brought on what I had
been dreading. I could feel and see blood trickling down my thighs. My two Mistresses stopped the carriage
to go and inspect the work in the fields. We were left standing, still
harnessed to the carriage. I could smell the onset of my coming into season.
I could not see behind me because of my blinkers, but I could feel feel the
tip of the aroused manhood, of the snorting stallion behind me. I could smell
his arousal, his animal-like response to my own state. On their return, to my acute
embarrassment, Betty-Jane pointed down at my belly and thighs. "Oh look, Ingrid, the filly's come
into season! And look how the stallion's getting so excited. It's a shame he
can't have her ... Oh, darling, why don't we breed from her - when we bought her
Alysha said she was a good breeder ... And we could simultaneously breed from
Oslo too. It'll all be too exciting for words. Think of it, darling, two
white girls prancing along side by side with identically swollen bellies! And, they'll still be able to kneel at the
foot of our bed every afternoon - and think of the milk that will soon coming
along!" "But I don't want these fillies
forming an emotional attachment with the sire of their foals," laughed
Ingrid. "We bought them for ourselves!" "Well, I guess if each was covered
by both stallions, they'd never know which was the sire and would just go on
hating them both." "Well it's certainly something to
think about," replied Ingrid. I noticed her eyes were gleaming.
"We'll talk about it all later with Gabu." I was horrified. I could see that Oslo
was trembling with fear. But nothing more was said. I soon forgot all about
it immersed as I was in the routine of the stables and the excitements of our
visits to our Mistresses bedroom. Gabu started to take and record my
temperature twice a day, thrusting a well greased thermometer up me from
behind. I wanted to ask why he was bothering to do this. I was obviously fit
and well. It all seemed a little mysterious, especially when I saw him show
Ingrid the graph of my temperatures and heard him whisper to Ingrid,
"not long now!" Then suddenly one day Gabu came into my
loose box. He attached a short chain to my collar and started to lead me out
of the box. Unable to speak, I just made a whinnying noise - as if to ask
where we were going. "We're going to have a little
marriage," he said smiling mysteriously, as he led me out first into the
corridor, and then, equally mysteriously, across the large stable yard to the
building housing the line of horse boxes. Here we stopped outside an extra
large horse box with an extra high roof. The kicking board was quite low and
I could see into it. I could also see across the box and through an open door into a
small paddock. It was a beautiful young Arab mare - probably still a filly.
She was evidently in season for the gelding in the paddock with her was
worrying her in the the way, as I had heard whispered at school, that stud
grooms used a gelding as a 'teaser' to get a mare ready to be covered by a
real stallion. I saw my Mistresses also watching as the
filly was chased round and round by the 'teaser', occasionally standing
provocatively with her tail raised. I saw Ingrid finally nod to the Head Arab
Groom and, with Betty-Jane, turn towards the box and climb up into a little
balcony, that looked down into it. There, they sat down on comfortable
chairs and helped themselves to a jug of what looked like cool fruit juice. I
saw Betty-Jane pointing to me, as I was held by my groom, and then say
something with a laugh to Ingrid. The filly was led into the box and the
door into the paddock closed. Two Arab grooms now held the filly's head
collar, whilst another two fastened leather straps around her hind fetlocks
from which two chains were led forward to a strap round her neck. The chains
were tight, and I realised that they were Covering Chains that were used, I
knew, to stop a nervous filly from kicking out at a stallion as he mounted
her. To help the grooms hold her they
fastened a chain from her head collar to a ring set in the floor of the large
box. Clearly the filly was about to be put to a stallion, but what had all
that got to with me? Why was I being made to watch? A gorgeous black Arab stallion was
brought in. He was snorting as his nostrils caught the smell of the mare. It
reminded me the behaviour of the human stallion harnessed behind me ten days
before. Then things all happened quickly. I saw
the stallion's arousal. He went behind the mare and suddenly mounted her. It
was all over in moments. The stallion was led out, followed by
the filly. I heard the noise of the doors of their loose boxes being slammed
shut. I saw the head Arab groom nod to Gabu, his negro opposite number, and
gesture to the large box as if inviting him to use it now. "You now!" said Gabu grimly,
as he propelled me into the box. I did not understand why, but I saw that
both my Mistresses were looking down at me with curiously sparkling eyes. A padded metal ring, about two feet high
and four feet across was brought in and fastened with clamps to the cobbled
floor of the large box around the big ring set in the floor. I was made to
kneel on all fours with my belly resting on the ring. Then my collar was
attached by a short chain to the ring, and so were my wrists. My knees were
chained well apart. I was now held helpless with my buttocks
raised and wide open. All I could do was to kick with my ankles - but then
even they were strapped to other little rings cleverly situated in the floor. I thought back at the way the real filly
had been held helplessly by her chains. My God! Was I about to be ... ? Oh,
no! The bit in my mouth in mouth was
unstrapped. I could talk! It must be to make what was to follow all the more
exciting for my Mistresses. But just what was to follow? Gabu came and stood behind me. He had a
young negro boy with him. The boy was carrying a long ostrich feather. He
began to draw it slowly up and down my exposed beauty lips. Then the boy
reached forward and squeezed my nipples, before reaching down to tickle my
beauty bud. He seemed remarkably expert for such a young boy. I could not
help myself from becoming more and more aroused. The boy resumed his ministrations with
the ostrich feather. I was crying out with excitement. The role of the boy
must be similar to that of the 'teaser' - to get a girl ready, ready for ... "No! No!" I screamed aloud. I
looked up beggingly at my Mistresses sitting comfortably in the balcony.
"Please don't do this to me. Please!" But they ignored my cries. "Well, I do declare she's really
getting ready for the stallion," I heard Betty-Jane laugh. How I hated
her. "Not just yet," said Ingrid
cooly. "It's best to get the blood really racing." I saw her gesture to Gabu. "Check
her!" she ordered. Horrified, I felt Gabu part my beauty lips,
and feel the moisture. "Nearly ready," he called up
to the women on the balcony. "Shall I ... ?" "Yes!" ordered Ingrid.
"Twelve strokes. Nice and slowly. That should do the trick. And also
make her look back at this moment with fear. And remember I don't want her to
get any real pleasure from the stallion - any more than a real animal
does." Gabu went to the corner of the box and
picked up a long whippy cane ... The next few minutes were awful. My screams
and sobs echoed around the building as I begged and screamed for mercy, as I
wriggled helplessly over the padded bar. I saw Betty-Jane gripping Ingrid's
hand in a gesture of wild excitement. How I hated them both. But with each
drawn out stroke I could feel myself becoming even more aroused than ever. At last the twelve strokes were over.
But I scarcely had time to recover, before the very black young Indian was
brought in. He was the one who was harnessed right behind me in the carriage
and whom I hated, and feared, the most. I screamed and screamed - much to the
delight of the watching two women. The youth's hands hands were fastened in
front of him. I saw that the sight of my naked body, strapped down helplessly
in front of him, was arousing him fast. He was made to kneel down on all
fours behind me. Suddenly I felt his tongue between my legs. Held down as I
was, I could not even close myself to them. I just had to accept being
prepared. Then he was made to kneel up. Unable to
see behind me because of my blinkers, I felt Gabu part my lips again. Then he
held them apart with one hand and I heard the man give a snort of pleasure as
he deftly inserted the throbbing manhood into me. I now understood the significance of the
male 'horses' being kept unable to get at themselves for almost immediately he
jetted into me. It had been almost as fast as the
performance of the real stallion minutes earlier and, as he withdrew, I was
left with a feeling of mad frustration. I remembered what Ingrid had said
about her not wanting me to get any real pleasure from a man. I certainly had not! Then
he was led away, his task performed.
I was expecting to be unfastened and led away - like the real filly
had been. But instead I was left chained over the padded bar, and the chain
to my collar was shortened so that my head was kept down below my upthrust
buttocks. I could feel the seed slipping deeper and deeper into me. Piteously I looked up at the balcony.
Piteously I begged my Mistresses, even at this last minute, to relent and
order me to be washed out. But they just laughed, and ordered some little
cakes to be brought to them. Then suddenly the door to this mating
box was opened, and in was led the other Indian youth, the lighter coloured
one. And the whole process was repeated - including the nuptial beating. I just could not believe that I really
was to be covered again, until, with a sinking feeling, I remembered
Betty-Jane's suggestion that we should be covered by both stallions so that
we would never know which was the father of our child. Then when the second Indian had been
been taken away , and my Mistresses had left, I was left for a couple of
hours bent over the padded ring. "We want give seed good chance to
catch!" laughed Gabu, "and if not catch today, then tomorrow."
He shut the door of the box, leaving me alone with my thoughts and quite
unable to get at myself to prevent conception. The
next day, still weeping from the shame of what had been done to me, I was
taken out as usual to pull the carriage. Then, on our return I was washed
down and taken, with Oslo, to our Mistresses' house to please them, I
imagined, during their siesta. As usual we were chained down by the
neck to the foot of the bed. As usual our Mistresses took it turn to enjoy
each of our little trained tongues, whilst they clamped our bridled heads
between their thighs, exchanged passionate kisses and fondled each other's
nipples. But any idea that either of us could relax would be instantly
corrected by a smart tap on our back or buttocks from the long dog whip of
the appropriate mistress. But there was to be a change to the
normal routine, for suddenly I heard a bell being rung by Ingrid, between
whose thighs I was lying. I heard a door being opened. Ingrid's Indian maid
was leading someone in. I heard footsteps behind me. It was a man! Horrified
I wanted to turn round and look, but I was stopped by the combination of
Ingrid's strong thighs, and the short chain fastened to my collar, both of
which made me keep my head down. But I heard the noise of a man kneeling
down rather awkwardly behind me. Apparently he had been blindfolded, and his
hands chained behind his back, to prevent him being carried away by the near
naked presence of his two Mistresses. Then, I felt a man's tongue on my
proffered beauty lips - just as I had in the mating box. The more the tongue
excited me, the more my tongue, in turn, excited Ingrid. Soon, she was crying
out, I was crying out and familiar grunts were coming from behind me. It was
the darker of the Indian youths! I heard Ingrid snap her fingers. Her
maid must have pulled his head back, and made him kneel up - just he had done
in the mating box. I felt the maids hands part my beauty lips, again just as
Gabu had done. And I felt his manhood being carefully inserted into me. But then there was a big difference from
what had happened the previous day when it had all been over almost within
seconds. This time, Ingrid wanted to draw it all out, as she made me excite
her whilst being in turn penetrated by the coal black Indian. Not surprisingly, I could not help
myself from becoming highly aroused, and several times the watching maid must
have seen how things were, for she pulled him right back out of me. I would
then be left to cool off slightly, whilst still being made by Ingrid's whip
to go on exciting her. Then the Indian's manhood would be re-inserted and we
would start again. Finally the Indian maid must have warned
Ingrid that he was about to climax, and the mere thought of this, on top of
all my efforts, must have been enough to bring her to the boil. Meanwhile his
violent movements had their inevitable effect on me, and all three of us
climaxed together. Indeed the watching Betty-Jane was so excited as she
watched it all, whilst Ingrid squeezed her breasts and Oslo administered to
her beauty lips, that she too reached a juddering climax at the same time,
crying out in her pleasure. Only poor Oslo was left out! A quarter of an hour later, the whole
process was repeated, this time with Betty-Jane clamping her thighs round my
bald head, and the other Indian stallion penetrating me ... A week later Gabu must have judged that
Oslo was now ready. I saw her being taken across to the mating box, and the
following day it was my turn to kneel down alongside Oslo at the foot of our
Mistress's bed, whilst she was again taken first by one Indian youth and then
by the other, whilst both of us were driven on to bring our cruel Mistresses
to the very heights of ecstasy. Life
then went on as before. No mention was made of our covering by the two Indian
youths. Gabu gave us some clever medicine which was, I think, intended to
stop morning sickness - and thus delay our realisation that we were now well
and truly pregnant. Indeed I felt fine, and having no access to calendars had
no idea of the passing of time - or whether I was overdue. I just presumed
that I had not conceived and was delighted not to have done so. Then one afternoon, kneeling as I had so
often done, at the foot of my Mistresses huge bed, my head clamped between Ingrid's
thighs, I felt a sudden jolt in my tummy. I gave a start, and only a sharp
crack across my back from Ingrid's long dog whip made me return to my work. Moments later I felt another little
kick. I gave a jerk. I heard Ingrid laugh. I felt another kick, which made me
jump again. Oh God, I was pregnant! And my two Mistresses must have known for
some time. I gave a sob of despair, as I continued desperately to apply my
tongue to Ingrid's pleasure. But she had felt my jerks and jumps. "I think," I heard her murmur
to Betty-Jane, "that my little filly has just learned that she is in
foal. How about yours?" "Not yet, darling," came the
reply, "but I guess it won't be long now. Oh I can't wait to see their
bellies beginning to swell!" She did not have to wait long. 29 -
FREEDOM AND RECAPTURE Several
months later, rumours started to circulate about a revolution and a civil
war. Our Mistresses in their splendid
isolation, refused to believe that it would ever reach their estate.
Delighted by our now well swollen bellies, they just continued to use us to
pull their carriages for their daily drives of inspection around the estate,
and then later would still often choose us for their afternoon pleasures. Both Oslo and I were getting
increasingly heavy and awkward. Only fear of our Mistresses' whip kept us
running fast as we strained at our traces, desperately trying, despite our
swollen bellies, to maintain the high stepping prancing action that our
Mistresses insisted on. But we both realised that the harsh stables routine
and the hard physical exercise to which we were daily subjected, were
resulting in a remarkably easy pregnancy, and would later probably enable us
to give birth quickly. Other than our girth straps being
gradually let out as our bellies swelled, no concessions were made to our
state either by our Mistresses as they drove us, or used us in their bedroom,
or by Gabu as he supervised us in the stables. We were still kept bridled and
bitted to prevent us from talking or asking about our state. Real fillies
could not talk or ask questions about how soon their foals were due, and we
could not either. Our
Mistresses were proved wrong in assuming that the war would pass us by. One
fine morning a group of government soldiers came to warn them that the
situation was serious and that the rebels were advancing towards us. But even despite this official warning,
our Mistresses decided to wait and see what would happen. Oslo and I were
rather frightened. Often we would try and press against each other for
protection and solace as we were yoked and harnessed to the carriage, or as
we knelt alongside each other at the foot of our Mistresses' bed. Being in
foal, as Gabu and the Mistresses insisted on calling it, made us even more
nervous. Then a few days later we heard machine
guns and the occasional noise of heavy gunfire. Routed government troops fled
across the estate. The Indian indentured servant estate workers took
advantage of the chaos to escape. Suddenly rebel soldiers appeared
everywhere. They were astonished to find the human stables and even more
astonished to find two pregnant white women chained up in it. They were even
more astounded by the sight of our hairless beauty lips and bald heads, and
by our bridles and bits. Finally two of their officers arrived
and ordered us an d the other human fillies and brood mares to be taken out
out of our boxes. "You are free now," we were
told. "Under the new revolutionary regime, there will be no more foreign
indentured servants. You are free to go!" They helped us out of our bridles and
gave us some old clothes to cover our nudity. We were now normal human beings
again. Oslo and I fell into each other's arms, crying. But was it from joy,
or from sadness at leaving our Mistresses? But there still remained our collars,
locked round our necks. The rebel troops had seized our Mistress. More
haughty and proud than ever, Ingrid stopped them from forcing the locks and
insisted on opening them herself with the key hanging from her wrist. Then,
to the astonishment of the rebel troops, she kissed us goodbye. But as a well
known supporter of the Government she was kept under arrest. We never heard
what had happened to her or Betty-Jane. Together
with all the other foreign, and now freed, indentured servants on the estate
we were put into trucks and taken to the coast to be repatriated. The only baggage we had was some of our
"trousseau" which we had managed to find. We had no money, no
papers, and just a few rags to cover our nudity. We had no shoes which made
it all the more difficult to walk. We were just crammed in amongst a stinking
mass of poor wretches who scarcely understood what had happened. Two days later, after an awful journey,
we arrived at a port. There was no sign of any European consuls or any
organisation to look after us. It was utter chaos. Oslo, like me, had been an orphan before
she had been kidnapped by the Mafia in Italy and then put on board a small
tramp steamer, chained in a secret compartment at the bottom of the hull,
taken to Arabia, delivered to a slave dealer and bought by Raisa. Like me, therefore, she had nothing to
go back to Europe for. Indeed, with no money, with our bodies prominently
branded as slaves and having been used as breeding slaves, the chance of
making a successful new start in our home countries, after all these years
away, seemed bleak. If only, we both said, we could find
Raisa, again. She would know what we should do - and there was no civil war
going on in her country. We saw some Arab fishermen mending their
nets before they set sail in their small fishing boat. They looked at us
closely. We could not hide our brand marks from them, nor our pregnant state.
They spoke a few words of English. We told them we wanted to go back to
Arabia. They spoke amongst themselves in Arabic,
excitedly pointing to the brands on our thighs and to our swollen tummies. No
doubt, scenting the chance of a large reward, they agreed to take us back to
Arabia and to hide us on board. Before we knew what had happened we found
ourselves locked up below. As soon as it was dark, the fishing boat
quietly slipped out of the port and headed for the open sea. When we were
clear of land, the four fisherman let us out of our hiding place, together
with our bundle of strange clothes. They inspected us from head to foot and
pulling off the scarves we had wrapped round our heads, were astonished to
find our bald and shiny craniums. They were even more astonished to read
Raisa's name tattooed on our bald heads. To try and make them understand, we
pulled out our old dog's heads from our packages. This also delighted and
astonished them. Eagerly they asked to see more! Unfastening our parcels, we
started, merely as a joke, to put on the dog skins - which in any case
protected us better against the sea air than the rags which the rebel troops
had thrown to us. The grinning fishermen helped us to
buckle them on, and then to our annoyance insisted on strapping back on our
thick rubber paws. Once again we were helpless little dogs! They were very excited by all this, and
we soon had to submit to their male demands - just as we were. Having been
repeatedly taken by a dog, by a dwarf and by Indian youths treated as
stallions, I found the demands of these simple fishermen relatively easy to
accept, despite our state. But for
Oslo it was a different matter. She had become a real lesbian and hated men.
But what could she do but submit? However, she managed to limit the damage to
her pride by offering the use of her tongue and mouth to the delighted
fishermen. Making use also of my body and her mouth, they climaxed one after
the other. When all four of them had satiated
themselves with us, they finished lacing us up into our dog skins, and
carefully fastened us to the mast. But what really interested them now were
clearly our brand marks and tattoos. The
sea was flat calm. The moonlight was magnificent. I must admit that I did not
find it too awful when one of the fishermen came back, excited me with his
hand, and again brutally penetrated me. Perhaps it was the feeling that I
could not do anything to stop him. Perhaps it was the intense masochistic
mental pleasure of having to submit, despite my repugnance, to the embrace of
an all powerful male. The crew were delighted with their
unexpected windfall. Having altered course to land their secret cargo, from
which they now expected to make a handsome profit, they anchored in a small
Arabian port and waited for nightfall before landing us. Two of the fishermen went off to seek
information, and the other two watched us closely. After several hours, the men who had
gone off returned with two other, well dressed Arabs. They came down below
decks and looked at us all over and felt our swollen bellies carefully.
Having examined our brand marks they nodded their heads, recognising
apparently the crest of Raisa and her father embedded in our flesh. Certainly
in the course of the long drawn-out bargaining with the fishermen, the name
of Sheik Said was repeatedly mentioned. Had
we been sold again? Or, was it just a matter of getting the reward for what
seemed to them to be the recapture of escaped slaves? I simply do not know.
But one thing was certain, a deal had been struck and in exchange for a large
number of bank notes we changed ownership again. We were lifted up in a cargo
net, like animals being unloaded, and dropped into the bottom of a small boat
which took us ashore. A cord was put round our necks, and we
were taken to a nearby tavern where several men were sitting cross legged,
and smoking native hookahs. We were immediately taken to a basement - a sort
of cow shed which opened onto the rear courtyard of the house. We heard more words, and then a woman
came and took charge of our cords. She led us down to a sort of underground
dark dungeon. There was straw on the floor. She pointed to it making us
understand that we should sleep on it. Then one of our 'buyers' came down and
fastened two old slave collars round our necks. Each was attached to a short
length of heavy chain which was locked to a big ring set in the wall. The other 'buyer' then came down
carrying a sort of pliers and an instrument like that used to make holes in
leather. A bright light was switched on to enable them to see better what
they were doing. My hands were fastened behind my back. I was made to sit on
the floor and my ankles were chained wide apart to keep us still. The two men and the women now stood over me. I was quite
helpless and unable to move. One of the men pulled my head back and held it
tight. The other seized the tip of my tongue with his pliers and pulled it
up, out of my mouth. I felt a sudden terrible pain as the woman then made a
little hole in the end of my tongue. She threaded a big ring through the
hole. One of the men closed the end of the ring with his pliers. My tongue was released but I found to my horror that the ring
prevented the tip from going back into my mouth. I was now forced to keep my
tongue permanently thrust out. This made it impossible for me to talk. I could
lap up food and drink but I could scarcely even make a barking noise! I
remembered how Hercules, the dwarf, had been similarly ringed. I watched, horrified, as they did the
same to Oslo. Obviously they did not want to risk us calling out, or telling
our story to any would-be purchasers. Our ankles and wrists were freed. A bowl
of nasty tasting cheap gruel was placed on the floor. The light was switched
off. The door was locked. We were left alone in the darkness, quite unable to
say a word to each other, looking at one another through the little eye holes
of our face masks, with our tongues poking out of the mouth slits and held
there by our new rings. More than ever before we felt reduced to
the level of animals. Unable to communicate, we were both not
bitterly regretting our foolishness in no taking advantage of our freedom
when it had been offered to us. How stupid we had been to try and make
our way back to Raisa! Early
next morning, the two men returned, carrying a flashlight camera. They took
several pictures of us, taking off our head pieces to show our features,
slipping our new tongue rings through the slit in the head piece opposite our
mouths. They also took several close up pictures
of our hairless beauty lips and our swollen bellies, holding back the side of
our dog skins to show the brand marks on our thighs on either side of the
lips. Were these photographs intended, I wondered, to be shown to potential
buyers? We stayed another two days and two
nights in the awful dungeon. There was no sanitation, just the straw on which
we had to lie. 30 -
BACK WITH THE PRINCESS Suddenly
the door opened and we were thrilled to see four men standing there, wearing
the livery of Sheik Said. It was with real relief that we found
ourselves being lifted up by them and carried out to a closed van. We were
put inside it and the door was locked. We could not see out at all There was
just a little air hole in the roof. With our ringed tongues held out through
the mouth slits of our head pieces, we could not say a word to each other. It was already dark when, suddenly the
van suddenly stopped. The door was unlocked. We were dragged out. Despite the
darkness, I realised that I was standing outside my old cage in the garden of
the palace of Sheik Said. My huge and terrifying black Keeper was
standing by the open door to the cage, tapping his dog whip impatiently.
Hastily I scuttled into the cage. It was like coming home! The Keeper fastened my old heavy iron
collar round my neck. He examined the dreadful ring through the tip of my
tongue and, to my dismay, nodded approvingly. I felt again the heavy weight of the
collar chain. Tears ran down my face piece, as I again realised the enormity
of what I had done in voluntarily giving up my freedom. I felt even more unhappy when I saw that
Oslo had been put back into her old cage - well separated from mine. Horrified, I found that I was sharing my
cage again with a real bitch and even more horrified when I saw that she was
well in-whelp. My chain was again too short for me to
reach the bars separating my cage from the next door ones. But I was
astonished to that it held a naked young dwarf, who somehow looked familiar.
He was white, whereas Hercules, I remembered, was a light coffee colour. Of
course I had never seen Hercules's body for he had been kept sewn into his
dog skin to hide his birthmarks, whereas this dwarf was stark naked. I could not help noticing that despite
his small frame, his manhood and testicles seemed to be normal human size. In the cage on the other side was a
Great Dane. He too looked familiar. That
night I lay huddled up in my cage against the real bitch. I could feel her
whelps moving in her belly. I could feel my own 'foal' moving similarly. I
remembered what it was like to have to carry a litter of puppies. My heart
went out to the suffering young bitch. From the size of her teats, it looked
as though she was carrying her first litter. Had I, as an experienced brood
bitch, been put in with her to give her comfort and help? If so, I thought, the wheel had really
turned full circle. Next morning, I was amazed to see coming
up to my cage, no less than ... my wonderful former Mistress, Raisa! Apparently, after the death of her
husband, she had returned to her father's palace and had resumed all her old
activities. To say that I was thrilled to see her
again, was an understatement. It is difficult to express what I felt. My
Mistress had the door to my cage opened. I crawled towards her, straining
against the chain which held me back, desperately to touch her ... and to be
touched. She bent down, kissed my head piece and bent as if to wipe away my
tears. They might have been running
down the face of a dog, but they came from my heart, from the heart of a passionate
woman who adored her and who longed to be her lesbian slave girl again. She was clearly delighted with my
swollen tummy, but then, to my dismay, she also examined approvingly the ring
through my tongue before stepping back out of the cage, resuming her old
haughty ways. I saw that her beauty had not faded. Indeed she seemed even
more beautiful than ever. She shut the door of the cage again and turned back
to speak to me through the bars. "This time, Kelbai, I'm going to
keep you here with me, or in your cage and on your chain, for the rest of
your life - or at least until you are no longer any use to me as a breeding
slave, a brood bitch. And the same applies to Oslo, who, like you, will also
soon be starting her new career as another of my breeding slaves. I'm so glad
your Mistresses across the Gulf had you both mated. I shall enjoy your
maternities and you little coloured progeny will make valuable slaves. And
then you'll both be nice and ready for my Great Dane and dwarf
stallions." I looked at her in astonishment, not
understanding just what she meant. Great Dane and dwarf stallions? "The litter of puppies you had here
all sold very well and so, too, did the dwarf triplets " she explained.
"I have been inundated with requests for similar ones and everyone wants
to know how I bred such a strong prize winning litters. No one guessed that
they came from an English brood bitch! That's my little secret! But you've
made a lot of money for your Mistress, and now you are going to make a lot
more for her! And so will Oslo! When I came here, after my husband died, I
decided to take up Great Dane puppy and dwarf breeding seriously. There is a
huge demand for them in the households of rich Sheiks and Princes." I gasped in horror as I realised what
she was saying. "I've now got two dwarf stallions,
one Hercules and the other one, Orion, who's a son of Hercules out of
you." Hercules's son! My son! "Hercules is back in his dog skin
and head piece again, to hide his dreadful birth marks, but, as you can see
I'm keeping Orion as naked as the day he was born, the day you brought him
into the world!" She pointed to the little creature in
the cage. "Yes, that's Orion!" She called out: "Orion!". The
little naked coffee coloured dwarf ran across the cage towards her, dragging
behind him the heavy chain that, as usual in the menagerie, was fastened
round his neck. He was so tiny that he could stand up in his cage under the
bars that formed the roof. But I saw again with a shock that there was
nothing miniature about his manhood, even though it was still immature. "Yes," said Raisa, "I
hope he'll sire many excellent dwarf litters. Hercules, his father, was a
quadroon and so this one's seven eighths white. If he's put to Oslo. her
progeny will be be almost pure white and so yet more valuable. I have high
hopes that he'll make a really champion stallion. I want to breed a
distinctive strain in my dwarfs, and, if possible, I shall later mate you with
one of Oslo's sons by him, your grandson!" "Dwarfs, develop very quickly and
Orion will soon be ready to be put to Oslo and," she went on with a
mischievous smile, "perhaps to his mother well! I've discussed it all
with my vet, and we agree that the chance of anything going wrong is one well
worthwhile accepting in order to get a really good homogeneous breeding
stock. But meanwhile, while we're waiting for Orion to mature fully, you're
both first both going to have a litter of dwarfs by a proven dwarf stallion -
Orion's father Hercules." Raisa paused. It was just as well for my
head was reeling. "But before then," she went
on, "I want you both quickly to have a litter of puppies by Tiny or one
of his sons, using, as before, the same proven technique of my vet." Tiny's son! Was that who the Great Dane
was in the cage next to me? I glanced at the cage. "Yes, he's Pedro, also your son -
or rather you were his surrogate mother!" laughed the Princess.
"Didn't you recognise him? My son? I looked at him carefully ...
Yes! Droopy! The little brown coloured baby dwarf whom I had mentally called
Droopy because he was the smallest of the litter when he had been born. The
little one who used to be elbowed out of the way by his bigger brothers as
they fought to get at my nipples. I had gone out of my way to make sure
that he got more than his fair share of milk. My God! I could see his pink
manhood coming out of its furry sheath and into erection. There was nothing
droopy about him now. Indeed, what a lovely Great Dane he had become! A
feeling of pride overcame me. Then she turned back to the cage holding
the little dwarf. She called "Orion" and the now big strong Great
Dane eagerly bounded across his cage towards her, also dragging behind him
the heavy chain fastened, as usual, round his neck. "Yes, he's already fully developed!
But he's for Oslo - you're going to be covered this time by Tiny. He's in a
cage just up the row. Isn't it lucky that I was able to buy him back off his
owner? And to be able to buy Pedro back as well. They'll make a fine pair of
stallion dogs, father and son. Next time round, I'll swop them over and put
you to Pedro and Oslo to Tiny. Next time round! Was there no end to the
Princess's breeding plans? A feeling of jealousy swept through me, a mother's
jealousy, perhaps, that her precious son was going to be mated with Oslo! "Yes,
so you see, as well as pleasing me, you and Oslo are going tom play a key
role in my dwarf and Great Dane breeding enterprises. Every fifteen months or
so, I'd like to get a litter of puppies and a litter of dwarfs from each of
you. Ideally, you should both be producing a litter each spring, just like
real animal. I'm going to try and arrange it so that one of you, again with
the help of my vet's now proven techniques, produces a litter of puppies and
the other, again under the supervision of my Breeding Keeper, produces a
litter of baby dwarfs." Was I horrified or thrilled that I was
going the centre of my Mistress's attention ? "Of course," she went on,
"it'll be a little complex working out the timing since, just as you did
before, you'll both now carry each both types of litter for longer than
normal. I want to make sure that both the little puppies and the baby dwarfs
are really big and strong by the time they are born. That's always been the
trouble about breeding here, both puppies and baby dwarfs, tend to be so weak
when they are born. But I've found the answer: use broad hipped European
brood bitches to carry them for longer ...!" My God, I thought in horror. Really what
fools we had been in not escaping at all costs back to Europe and
civilisation. But at least we would be well looked after as valuable brood
bitches. Again she paused. "We expect to be able to go on
using you both for a good long time - time enough to cross you with your
grandson by Orion out of Oslo and have a steady stream of puppies by Tiny and
Pedro. So you won't have to he put down for quite some time!" She looked down at me, laughing. "You're a very lucky little dog to
have been found and returned to me. And now I'm going to have such fun
breeding seriously from you, as soon as you've produced your present progeny
... And I'm delighted with the clever idea of the ring through your tongue.
You'll never be able to talk again. You and Oslo are going to be my real
little dogs - thinking only of pleasing me and of breeding for me ... And I
can't wait to feel that little ring between my thighs! You'll soon learn to
make it jiggle about in a most exciting way! I can see that all my friends
will want to borrow you more than ever! "Oh incidentally," she went
on, "you'll both be having a real bitches, who had recently whelped
themselves, put into your cages with you to help feed and rear your puppies
and your dwarf whelps - two nipples aren't really enough for a litter, even
if the breasts are big and strong. But I have told your Keepers to get your
breasts as big as possible before you next whelp, for it's your human milk
that really gives the whelps such a good start." She started to walk away, but then
turned. "Oh, I nearly forgot. Of course, as
before you will only be allowed sex with a dog or a dwarf, and only when you
come into season, between your litters - unless of course you please me so
much that I let you have a little relief in my bed!" I was feeling shattered, as I looked
alternatively at Pedro my surrogate Great Dane son and at Orion my dwarf son. A few
minutes later the Princess returned to my cage. "As thanks to your ring," she
said, "you'll never again be tempted to try and talk, I've made a
decision. I'm going to give you a special rest before you drop your whelp.
And this time you are going to be allowed to write! I know that you were a
well educated girl, and so I'm going to have you brought to my apartments
every day for the next two months." I gasped with excitement, not quite
understanding what she meant. "Not only will you be used to
excite me, but I shall also have your front paws removed so that you can hold
a pen. Your wrists will be chained, though - just in case you start getting
ideas above your station. And you are going to write for me the complete and
detailed story of all that has happened to you out here. I shall expect a
full and frank description. Just remember that I am your Mistress, and I will
have you thoroughly thrashed if I am not pleased with the manuscript!" She turned on her heel and left me -
without even looking back. A few hours later, Ruth came and took me
out of the cage. She took me to Raisa's bedroom. Here, Raisa herself, removed
my rubber covered front paws, replacing them with manacles joined by a fairly
long chain. The click, as she fastened them round my wrist, gave me a little
shiver - a little shiver of excitement in which she also shared. Then in a little room adjoining the
large living room, where she spent most of her time, she sat me down at a
school desk - to which I was chained by the neck. It was here, still wearing my head
piece, that I have spent most of the two month's 'rest' which I had been
allowed for writing my memoirs. I have written these seriously and
diligently. Occasionally my Mistress has allowed me several little
"periods of recreation". During these, she took advantage of the
relative freedom of my hands to allow me to join her in several little
lesbian games. Every evening, however, my rubber paws were strapped back in
place, and I was put back in my cage where the real bitch has now whelped.
Presumably it will be she who will be helping feed and raise my own litter of
whelps in a few months time. It is now the last day. My belly is huge
and I must be due any day. My story is finished. I shall be happy to hand it
over to the Mistress, whom I love - and to whom it is dedicated with
adoration and respect. You have just read it! I understand that my Mistress is
planning to have it privately published for her women friends in Arabia and
abroad. As you put it down, give a thought to
the innocent young English girl who came to Arabia as Sally, and who became
the brood bitch and brood mare, Kelbai! THE
END |
|